Leaderboard

Let me tell you an almost true story! Me and my wife had been married for years. Our kids were all grown. We still loved each other but sex had gone out the window when the kids were growing up. Life happened you know busy, busy, busy! Oh I still worked out went to the gym even in my 50's, people thought I looked late 30's early 40's. My wife has always looked youthful she was only 2 years younger but I often got accused of robbing the cradle more than a hundred times it seemed like. Well getting older and trying to lift weights with the young ones doesn't mix! I developed a hernia. I thought I had appendicitis. Same spot as my appendix. I got the surgery got the mesh implanted. About a year or so later I would get pain where the surgery was. That is sometimes normal, but when I felt the pain I would sometimes wet my bed! That was embassing, to say the least I'm 50 something years old bedwetting is for kids and teens not a grown ass man like me! My wife was wonderful, I expected her to berate me, yell at me, whatever. I don't know if I would of been as kind if the tables had been turned. Fast forward a couple of years. It was getting so that if I had a major pain I was wet, even just a minor twinge where I had the surgery I would wake up wet. I started buying Abriform L4 they are pretty expensive I was diapering myself every night just in case. There were nights that I hadn't wet and basically wasted a diaper. As there were nights I slept dry and pulling the white tabs off the blue ones still tore the diaper a bit. The biggest nag I got from my wife was the nights I was dry and basically wasted a very expensive diaper from not using it. On days I would wake up dry I wet it on purpose just to justify the use. I guess I'm old school as that still felt like a waste to me. Along the way I found out I liked being a bedwetter, it was kind of a turn on for me. I thought I was nuts, what grown man likes to wet his bed. I started researching adult bedwetting and holy crap, I found out I'm not the only weird one! I'm not nuts after all. I wanted to be wet every night but it wasn't happening. I had another surgery on my shoulder torn rotator cuff. They catheterized me I was watching the bag fill and I wasn't even realizing I was loosing urine. Light Bulb! As Gru says. Why don't I just get a catheter and wet inside my diapers I mean I don't have to use the collection bag. Easier said than done I ran into you got a prescription for that? No. I was looking on Wish.com low and behold catheters. I started waiting for the little window to pop up asking for a perscription. There wasn't any and they arrived. Unfortunately, they didn't come with a syringe to pump the bladder ball. Tryed using them without and they kept sliding out. Disapointment! I ordered a syringe. 6 weeks later it arrived. I had my catheter in me and it was staying. I diapered myself and went to bed. I awoke in a puddle my diapers couldn't handle everything my bladder sent their way that and my junk had moved and was in the wrong direction. I started thinking. You know but it's weird woman's panties would keep my pee pee down. I bought my first nylon woman's panties. It kept it pointed in the right direction all right but I still was soaking my bed as I was totally wet! I started buying diaper doublers, plastic pants anything I could think of to contain my urine. My diapers made me waddle I was so thickly diapered. I was happy I was waking up soaked every day without having to worry about wasting diapers. My wife usually watched our neighbors kids at night at their house. My neighbors work overnights. I could indulge and not have to worry about my wife thinking I'm weird. My neighbor got sick and we were together as my neighbor was home with the kids and my wife was home with me. I was usually cathed and diapered before her coming to bed. My wife was still supportive she knew that I had a bedwetting problem and as long as I cared for it. She never said a negative word to me. One night in in the process of cateterizing myself. She walks in with my catheter half in and half out. "Whoops!" "What are you doing she asked?" "Uhmmmm, I came clean told her about the past few months how I had been cathetered and I have been wetting my bed without any type of recollection." She asked me "Why?" "I told her it makes me feel naughty." She thought about it for a moment. "Could you make me feel naughty?" I think the smile on my face said it all. I let her start the catheter as I didn't know what hole it went into. The next thing is she is spraying urine. I got a diaper and contained most of her urine. I said "You haven't gone potty have you?" "No she said I was going to go pee in a few moments that's why I came in was to go. She said it felt weird but I loved it it was like no control at all like when I was little." She had the catheter in her. I diapered her thickly like I was! We cuddled in bed for the first time in months. I felt her move and she was feeling the inside of her diaper. "I'm soaked she said with a smile I feel naughty! Just like I used to feel when I was a little girl of 5 and wet my bed still." "You never told me you used to wet your bed?" I said! "I didn't, I thought I did, why do you think I never threw a fit about your bedwetting? I did until 7 years old. I missed it sometimes I like feeling babyish, not having control like this. Do you understand?" "Perfectly!" l said! We went into the bathroom and started. Getting out of our wet diapers and when I got to my panties. "Wow she said I love you! Can we get me some whitie tighties! I've always wanted some." She blushed. "Of course we can get you anything you want!" After we were scrubbed, all disposables disposed of, washables washing, she led me to our bed naked we spent the morning making love to each other. If I had to admit it, I believe it was one of our best sessions in all our years of marriage. It Was great. That day we got her whitie tighties she got me some cotton panties. She told me "They turn a golden yellow from your pee especially the crotches! At least they did when I was a kid!" I was not surprised that night when she came and wanted a catheter, she said "I already went pee! This time I got her ready and she got me ready. While she was doing me she said "I can already feel my pads inside my boys undies getting wet!" I knew what she meant! The next morning she was all smiles! "Daddy I'm wet she said!" I felt my manhood come to life. "I said me to mommy!" I saw her shiver she was turned on. She got on line most of the day, I didn't know what she was doing she spent over $300 dollars on things, was all she would say. About 3 weeks later all kinds of packages arrived. It was mostly onesies. Pacifiers, baby bottles with nipples the size I've never seen before. Other things she didn't want me to see. That night she got me naked after I went pee. Now I'm not the biggest guy down there. Porn stars will never have to worry about me putting them out of a job. After my catheters was in I felt a cold band around my testicles, then something went over my penis she had to smash it to get it to fit, I looked and I had a metal contraption over my penis. "What's this?" I asked as I saw the tip of my catheter poking out around hole in the end. "It's called a chastity cage!" She said! "What for I asked, I've been faithful to you." "I know, I know but I want to have you wear it!" "That's fine, I said but.." "But what?" "It's made of metal and I have to pass through a metal detector every morning to get to my office!" I work in the courts system I'm a keeper. "Oh Pooh!" She said I seen it was important to her. "How about nights and weekends, vacations." The smile returned to her face! "Just not daytimes at work." "Deal!" I said! She said "I got something for you, for me. She brought out an egg looking thing she put some lubricant on it and stuck it in her kitty. She handed me a little thing that looked like a car alarm but had a display. She turned it on and said move that side up! I did as I was told and she looked like she wanted to collapse! "You okay?" I asked! I hadn't made the connection that the higher I moved the dial up the more distressed she looked. I saw her leaking fluids they were running down her legs and dripping on the floor. That's when I realized the egg was a vibrator! I quickly turned down the volume, intensity and she began to breath again. "Sorry! I said I didn't realize what it was at first. "Quite alright she said I kind of enjoyed it! Again?" She asked? I was more than happy to oblige I didn't go as high as last time I saw her shudder and knew she was having an orgasm! I turned the tone down she looked more comfortable. She said "You're no fun!" This time I moved the dial up quickly she leapt 6 inches in the air! A moan escaped her mouth. Slowly I moved the dial down as she came off her tippy toes. I turned it off and she pulled the string out which brought the egg out as well. She smiled "I love it!" She said! "Me too!" I said! I was ready for sex but with the cage on me that was out of the question. She put my panties on and gave my cage a little pat. Now you got a clit like me and your wearing panties woman's panties! She got me dressed in my diapers and pads. She put new pink plastic panties on with pink ruffles and I heard a click they locked. I was locked inside my plastic panties. I dressed her and she had dark blue plastic panties that had light blue ruffles. Hers locked as well. Then the Onesies came out the pink one that I thought was hers was mine and the blue one was hers. I was given a pink baby bottle with milk. It had been a while but soon I was suckling like an old pro. After that she stuck a pink pacifier in my mouth and clipped the pink to strap you my pink onesie. Hers was blue. Next day when I awoke I said "Morning!" "Morning who?" She asked? I was confused. "Morning Mommy!" She said! "Okay Morning Mommy!" "How is my little sissy this morning?" Sissy? I thought then yep I'm pretty in pink. I thought "I'm good Mommy!" I said in one of my best little girl voices. She gave me a smile. "Is my little girl as wet as her mommy?" "Yes mommy I am!" Another smile. She led me to our bathtub in the outer hall she removed everything. She undid my cage and slowly pulled out my catheter. Then relocked it. She ran some bathwater and but some bubble bath in the tub it was very effeminate smelling. She got me in and began scrubbing me like she would a child. She said "I got to clean your clitty." She washed around my cage cleaning my testicles. She said your clitty is all clean she got me out and dried me off after rinsing the excess suds of. She had me undress her and called me daddy to let me know I was in that role now I cleaned up my little girl. I was dressed in pink womans undies again these were the softest I had felt. She used garters and slipped up pink nylons then a pink dress and a blonde wig with pigtails. She put her boys undies they were green and had the incredible hulk on them then a blue shirt that said play ball and had a baseball on it. Then Levis and a Indians baseball cap. Other than her hair she looked like a teen boy! "Today I'm the man. And your the girl got it?" "Yeah I got it!" We spent all day just playing different roles it was an eye opener just to see how the other half lived. That night my princess dress was removed as well as my cage and I got to be the man again. She became my wife again we made love well into the night.

Chapter 1: “Heather, can you come here please?” “What is it Miss?” “I was just watching Sammy and I want you to come here and take note of something. Do you remember when we put her back in daytime diapers?” Heather had to think a moment. It was Thursday now, and it wasn’t that long ago. “I think Monday Miss? After she wet her trainers at snacktime?” Miss Fairchild grinned and nodded. “Sounds about right.” Heather joined the taller woman at the kitchen back door, looking out into the backyard. There were four students at play, three of which were digging around in the sandbox, but just off to the side, the girl in question, Samantha, was standing with a hand on the trunk of the large Mulberry tree facing away from her and Miss Fairchild. In the same way that they were watching her, Sammy was watching the other girls playing in the sandbox, seeming lost in thought at whether or not she wanted to join them. Samantha had only been at Miss Fairchild’s school for about two weeks now. When she’d first arrived, she’d been the picture of teenage rebellion. Wearing a short plaid skirt, ripped fishnet stockings, a loose wide neck shoulder shirt, she’d loudly proclaimed how her mother was insane if she thought she needed to spend time here. The transformation of just two weeks was nothing short of inspiring. Sammy was currently dressed in a light pink t-shirt, with a sunflower yellow overall dress worn over it. The front flap had three pink butterflies on it, and the whole thing barely came down enough to hide the thin diaper she was wearing. “Watch this hun, from what I can see, she’s about to take a nice step back from pre-schooler to toddler.” Miss Fairchild said. Heather didn’t fully understand the stages, she’d only been working at the school as a helper for about 3 months herself, but she had seen all the girls currently playing in the sandbox go through similar transformations. Miss Fairchild labeled all her students by relative maturity. Teen, pre-schooler, toddler, and finally baby; which did not reflect their physical ages. Sammy was physically a teen, easily 16 or 17, but was definitely not that mature, not any more. As Heather and her boss watched, Sammy slowly slipped her thumb into her mouth. She was entranced, watching the other girls play, all of which were already at toddler or baby level. Heather looked on intently, and as she did, Sammy seemed to relax her shoulders, and from what she could see of the girl’s face, her eyes half lidded as she stared off dreamily. Sucking her thumb, watching the ‘younger’ girls at play, she didn’t even seem aware that she was crouching a little, other hand still against the tree to steady herself. Heather wasn’t sure what she watching. She looked up to Miss Fairchild, trying to see what the fuss was about. Miss Fairchild just smiled, but catching the curious look from Heather she gestured with a hand. “Sammys’ going poo poo, the poor dear. That’s not something pre-schooler’s do in their pants. I think we’ll need to demote her down to toddler if she’s going to do that in her diapers,” she said in an almost coo’ing tone. Heather shifted her gaze back to the girl. The way she tilted forward, sucking her thumb intently, and the slight growing puffiness of the back of her diaper under her dress, it was obvious now that she’d been told what she was watching. Sammy remained both focused on the sandbox and dreamily not part of the same reality. What was going through her head as she had her accident? After almost an entire minute, Sammy stood back up, thumb still firmly in her mouth. “Go check on her hun, see if she knows she had an accident, and then take her to get changed. Be sure to use the thicker diapers this time, she needs them.” “Yes miss,” Heather said almost reflexively. Miss Fairchild stood aside as Heather went out into the back yard. There was always a slight intimidation factor there. Mako Fairchild, the owner of the school, was an Amazon. This meant she was a beautiful woman almost 9 feet tall, which was average height for an Amazon. Heather was something in-between. Both of her parents were Amazons, but somewhere in her genealogy, she had a rogue gene and she was only a hair above seven feet. Still technically an amazon, but on the shorter side of them, and sometimes teased when she was back in High School. All the students at the school were ‘littles’. They had many names; dwarves, munchkin, shortstack, funsize, and ‘babies.’ This school especially promoted the last one. A somewhat secretive result of just a month’s training, ‘or your money back guaranteed’ as Miss Fairchild quietly advertised. Approaching Sammy from behind, the cute girl in the yellow dress jumped a little at the pat on her shoulder. She was only an inch or two above 5’ feet, squarely in the ‘little’ category. “Hi Samantha, everything okay?” Heather asked. Sammy gave a slow confused nod, her thumb still in her mouth. “I was about to check all the baby girls, but I wanted to see if you needed to potty first. Do you need to potty?” Sammy shook her head. “You’ve had a few accidents since Monday. Let me check your diaper. I want to see if you need a change.” The girl blushed. Heather had been trained by Miss Fairchild to use this circular logic. You had to talk to the students and describe what you were doing and why, give them reason to understand like it was all normal and part of a learning process. “I’m a big girl, I don’t need to be checked,” she said in a soft voice. Heather just ignored her, lifting up her dress to pat the front of her diaper. It was a little damp, but nothing too bad. She turned Samantha around, getting a whimper of protest from the girl and lifted her dress a little higher to pull out the back of her diaper. “Samantha,” Heather said in the authoritative tone she’d been working on since she’d started at the school. “Do you have something to tell me?” Sammy’s face went pink. As Heather dropped the back of her dress, she slowly lowered her free hand to reach under and press at the back of her own diaper, letting out a little gasp as she cupped her own heavy seat. The thumb slowly came out of Samantha’s mouth as she realized what had happened. “I… I…” “You’re stinky,” Heather finished for her. Taking the girl by the wrist, Heather led her back toward the house. The teenager had to waddle with the load in her diapers. She started to cry softly as she saw Miss Fairchild waiting right at the door. “Uh oh, someone needs a change huh?” Miss Fairchild asked down at the two girls. Heather thought it was a little silly since it was something she knew already. Samantha was quick to look at the floor and put her thumb back in her mouth. She whimpered out some excuse that neither of them could catch. “Don’t worry hun, these things happen, no one’s upset,” Miss Fairchild assured her as Heather led the new toddler off to the nursery for a diaper change. It was 15 minutes later that Sammy was led back outside, and shyly helped over to the sandbox, where she joined the other girls in her now thicker diapers. Her thumb had been freed from her mouth, replaced by a pacifier. Chapter 2: “And this is my assistant Heather,” Miss Fairchild said with a smile. Heather gave a polite wave to the Amazon couple seated on the couch. They had a ‘little’ boy with them who had his hands nervously placed between his knees as he sat rigid. He looked maybe 15 or 16, probably somewhere in the middle of high school. “Typically we have between three to six students at any given time. I specialize in correctional behavior and maturity assessment. We offer both day classes and full time boarding for those that want a bit more focused program,” Miss Fairchild said. “You came highly recommended, we’ve actually visited a few of the automated daycares across town, but I wanted something a little more personal.” the Mother said. Miss Fairchild smiled. “Most of our business comes from referrals and we believe no machine will ever replace a Mother’s nurturing.” Heather listened a moment, but she’d heard the sales pitch before. Likely the young man would start classes here soon. Most of the time it was under the pre-tense of making them more focused at their studies, or less rebellious, or any number of things. One student had even been told she was going to be learning a new language, but the end result was generally the same. Crossing the room, Heather went to go check on the nursery and its sleeping occupants. Naptime every day started at as near to 1pm as it could get. Herding teenage toddlers was a lot like herding cats. It was never easy and it never happened exactly on time. They generally slept for an hour, sometimes two if she was lucky. The nursery had its own unique smell that could be a bit overwhelming at first, but becomes something familiar over time. It smelt of talcum powder, clean carpets, faint used diapers secured in their sealed trashcan, baby shampoo, and clothing fresh from the laundry. At the moment, they only had three students, and all of them were already at the baby level. They would be graduating soon. Going to the first crib, Heather checked on Ami. Ami was an adorable little Asian girl. She was small even for a little, right at four feet tall, and Miss Fairchild had apparently gotten a special request from her parents. Ami was probably in her early 20’s, but after her training, she was the ‘youngest’ in the school, with maturity about equal to an infant. She was still sleeping in her crib, clad in a lilac purple onesie, matching pacifier and her thick diaper underneath. Ami needed the most help of the group. She could still speak, but most of her communication had defaulted to crying or giggling. She didn’t even walk anymore, choosing instead to crawl everywhere. Heather wasn’t sure if that was something Ami had decided, or was ‘taught’. Popping one or two of the snaps on the bottom of her onesie, Heather checked her diaper and wasn’t surprised to find the baby girl had soaked her diaper during her nap. She made a mental note and moved down the line, coming to Sophie next. Sophie was a very quiet girl. She’d come to the school knowing what was going to happen. Her mother had even told Miss Fairchild on her first day that she couldn’t wait to have ‘her baby girl back’. The little brunette had seemed resigned to her fate, and her training had gone by rather quick. In just twelve days, Sophie was completely diaper dependent and sleeping like a little angel in her crib with her paci. Heather reached down to lift the girl’s summer dress up, giving her diaper a check. Another wet one to see too. Finally Heather moved to the last crib, where Sammy was sleeping. Just last week, Heather had watched as Sammy took a step back from pre-schooler to toddler. She was rapidly progressing toward baby, sleeping in overalls with a pacifier like the other girls. She leaned down and was about to undo some of the snaps when she caught a slight whiff of a dirty diaper. She just gave Sammy’s padded seat a couple pats and could tell already the girl had thoroughly messed her diaper while sleeping. “Might have already stepped down to baby, huh?” Heather asked quietly. She went back to Ami and started waking and changing the girl, bringing her out to the playroom. Miss Fairchild had seen their guests off by then and was waiting with a bottle of formula to feed baby Ami. “We’re going to have a new student starting Wednesday,” the Amazon woman said happily. “The young man?” Heather asked as she passed the still sleepy Ami over. “Yes, his name’s Timothy, although he’ll be a rather fun one. We’re to get him ready before his parents officially make him baby Tabitha.” Heather shook her head at that. There was a booming ‘baby business’ around here, that was for sure. She almost felt sorry for the poor boy. Science seemed to know no limits when it came to Amazons and their children. In a month’s time, Timothy could very well anatomically be a baby girl. “Very good Miss,” Heather said politely. She went to go get Sophie and Sammy, changing both girls and bringing them out to the playpen. Chapter 3: “Ummm so what do you do there?” Julie asked. “Underpaid babysitter and daycare worker mostly. Officially I’m a teacher’s aide, but I’ve never known a teacher’s aide who had to change so many diapers,” Heather groaned. “Who enrolls them?” “Their parents, at least, I think their parents. I can’t really be sure about this one woman and the girl she brought in; I think her name was Kurin? Man, she was a biter. Ranting about another world, always trying to sneak out a window, or under the fence. It took almost four weeks to get her just down to pre-school level.” “Pre-school?” Heather rolled her eyes. “Sorry, it’s a bit tough to explain. Just be glad you’re not on the receiving end of ‘schooling’. Miss Fairchild is really nice, but she certainly knows what she’s doing.” It was easier not to explain everything since what happened to ‘littles’ wasn’t necessarily illegal in their society, but it was something of an unspoken occurrence. “Oh.” The two girls sat in silence at the diner for a little while, poking at plates. Julie was Heather’s best friend since High School. The two of them had been close through thick and thin. They shared a common bond in being short Amazon’s. “What’s up Jules? Why the 20 questions all of a sudden?” Heather asked as she sipped from her drink. “It’s been almost six months since we’ve hung out last. I was just curious what you’ve been up to.” Heather shrugged. “Work keeps me busy, and the hours at your job seem to be opposite to mine.” Julie shrugged. “I actually quit, I was working too many hours and the stress was getting to me.” “Oh, sorry to hear that,” Heather said awkwardly. The two girls sat in a longer silence as that sunk in. “You want desert?” “Totally.” After their brief visit, Heather was a bit surprised when she saw Julie walking up the street outside their school a few days later. It was a beautiful spring day, and Heather was seated on a quilted blanket, reading a storybook to four students. She offered a smile and little wave to her friend, but she didn’t pause in her reading. The little teens seated before her had a collective attention span of less than four minutes, and she knew if she stopped, she’d lose them. She continued with a show of every page about what a hungry hungry caterpillar was eating, getting a few giggles from her audience. Julie watched from outside the yard’s picket fence, leaning on it and listening. After the book, she let the kids play with their toys and came up to say hi. “So this is it?” Julie asked looking around. Heather nodded. “Yup, the whole kitten caboodle. What brings you here?” “Oh, uh, just interviewing for a secretary position down the street, and I remember you saying where the place was, so I figured I’d stop by and see it for myself.” The two of them chatted quietly, although Heather was soon dragged away when young Timothy, barely having been at the school for a week, had a growing wet spot on his shorts. “Duty calls,” Heather sighed, offering her friend a wave. Oddly, Heather found Julie stopping by again just a few days later. This time she asked Miss Fairchild if she was hiring. Miss Fairchild was happy to meet Julie, but informed her that she wasn’t hiring at the moment. The following week, Heather found Julie there a third time, and it was on this visit that Heather began to suspect what Julie really wanted. Every time she came, she watched the ‘students’ a little too closely to be curious about the business. She’d heard about this sort of thing before. “You’re jealous of them aren’t you?” Heather asked as she leaned against the fence, watching the yard once more. Julie practically gasped for words. “No, never, who’d want that?” she asked indicating Tabitha, the onetime boy who was now in an adorable frilly dress, with thick diapers underneath. “Amazon mothers with deep pockets,” Heather said jokingly. Julie didn’t laugh. She just watched the students playing. “You’ve never actually seen inside the school have you Jules?” Heather asked. “No, I mean, well I saw from the front door, when I talked to your boss about if she needed a worker.” Heather nodded, smiling. “Come on, I have an idea.” After corralling the pre-schoolers and toddlers inside, Heather showed Julie the play room, and her friend even helped in getting the little ones ready and down for a nap. Usually between 1 and 2pm, Heather would clean a little and go on break, but instead she invited Julie to have a seat on the couch. “Oh you’re little friend stopping by to say hi again?” Miss Fairchild asked as she came in. Usually during lunch Miss Fairchild did the reports on student progress, and ordered supplies. Heather nodded and put her hands on her hips. “Actually Miss Fairchild, I wanted to talk to you about her.” Julie looked up surprised, looking at her friend and then at Miss Fairchild. “I’m pretty sure there’s a reason she’s come to visit me so much here. This is the third time in seven days.” Miss Fairchild smiled, and nodded like she understood exactly. “How old are you hun?” she asked the small Amazon. “I’m 23,” Julie gulped. “And you live on your own?” She nodded. “Well, have a seat here with Heather a moment, I’d like to get some refreshments. We can discuss things when I get back.” Julie watched the Amazon woman leave and she looked hesitantly to Heather. Julie had been doing a lot of research lately. Thoughts about the school had been dominating her mind. She had a general idea from the things Heather told her, and what she’d found online, but she wasn’t sure what was about to happen. She felt sure that now was probably her only chance to turn and walk away. Miss Fairchild returned with a small snack tray. Julie was sitting nervously on the couch, she hadn’t left. Heather was lounging beside her, looking like she was contemplating a nap after the morning she’d had. “You asked about a job the other day, right?” Miss Fairchild asked as she set the tray down on the coffee table. Julie nodded. “Well I don’t have any more spots open for a teacher’s aide, but…” and she gestured at the snack tray. On it were a cup of tea and a baby bottle of formula. “Can you stand up and come over here please?” Julie did as she was asked, looking at the tray and then Miss Fairchild, confused. “I brought you something to drink hun,” the Amazon woman said in a conspiratorial whisper. Heather slowly got up and excused herself from the room, having a notion of what was likely coming and not wanting to put peer pressure on her friend. “Oh, uhm, which one is mine?” Julie said as she started to fidget a little nervously. She was an Amazon, but she couldn’t help noticing the obvious difference in height between herself and Miss Fairchild. Where Julie small, around seven feet, it was still two feet shy of the woman before her. “That’s a good question hun. Why don’t you tell me which one is yours?” Julie moved her mouth like she was about to say something, but her eyes focused on the two items on the tray, staring intently at them. Miss Fairchild just leaned forward to whisper. “You’d make an adorable baby girl Julie, if that’s what you want,” she said. “I’d have no problem at all finding you a mommy, and I’d even let you stay here for your schooling free of charge.” Julie gulped, her eyes not leaving the baby bottle. “The choice is yours hun. If you’d like a second childhood, just take the bottle in front of you and come climb into my lap. After little Julie has her ba-ba, we’ll get her in diapers and she can join the others for a nap.” Julie felt a little tingling shudder as she heard the word ‘little’ added to her name. Unable to really control herself, she reached forward. Heather came back into the room a few minutes later, having been gathering a few things. She found Miss Fairchild humming softly and cradling her friend Julie in her arms, the younger girl had her eyes closed as she was being fed a baby bottle. Heather nodded to herself, patting her own back for having guessed right. When she’d stepped out, she’d gone to the nursery and quietly gathered pre-school clothing and one of the diapers. Chapter 4: “You’re Heather’s mother?” Miss Fairchild asked with a big smile. The other Amazon nodded and raised a hand to wave at her daughter, who was currently overseeing the playroom. She waved back, and looked like she was going to come over and say something, but she had a hard time freeing herself from the baby girl who’d hugged both her legs and was trying to purposefully trip her. “I’m just in town for the long weekend. I figured I’d drop in on her workplace to snoop about what she’s been up to.” Miss Fairchild laughed at that. “We mother’s always have to know our babies are safe.” Both women giggled and watched the ‘students’ at play. “I have to say I’m surprised. She told me she was a teacher’s aide. I had no idea she was helping with all this.” “Oh, yes, Heather’s been one of my most reliable helpers to work here. She’s a darling.” The Amazon woman nodded and smiled, watching the playroom. She was just in time to watch her daughter spill over with a delighted giggle from the babies. She was on her feet again in moments, but it looked like she was enjoying herself. “I think it’s wonderful,” the woman told Miss Fairchild. As she watched, the Amazon tilted her head, seeing one baby girl who looked familiar. “Is that… Julie?” Miss Fairchild’s smile broadened. “Julie’s a sweetheart. She’s being adopted in two weeks to a lovely woman in this neighborhood. She’s only been here a week and she’s already completely unpotty trained.” The woman gasped a little, seeming lost in thought. “I’ve known Julie since her and Heather were kids. They’re the same size even.” Miss Fairchild nodded, “They are a bit small for Amazons.” The other woman looked at her, and slowly she began to smile. Miss Fairchild smiled back. “What type of programs do you have available?” she asked. (To be continued…?)

“Has anyone given you a placement test yet?” Nerissa asked as she led the girl past the receiving desk. "Oh, um... no. I didn't know there was one?" Shannon said. She felt horribly dwarfed around the woman, especially with her this close. Shannon had been on earth until a few days ago, and she wasn’t sure if she still was on earth. Everything around her looked and seemed the same in terms of scenery, technology, language and human beings… BUT there was a glaring amount of cultural differences, mostly centered around people who were tall, the Amazons, and people who were not, like her - the littles. Shannon was 5 foot 6 inches tall a few days ago, and since coming ‘here’ she’d either shrunk or found out that her height was far down the low scale as whatever height she was now, Nerissa was 4 feet taller than her. There were lots of Amazons around, and more so then there were people her height. "No worries hun, just a mix up then. Come along with me and we'll get this all straightened out." It was Shannon’s first visit to the ‘wanderer home’. It was something she’d heard of that helped lost people who didn’t seem to be from this world. One scary thing she’d found since arriving was that the other’s her size seemed to blur the lines between children and adults. Leading the smaller girl into one of the back rooms of the group home, Nerissa indicated where some of the guest rooms were, as well as the bathroom and the kitchen, and finally, the classroom. There was a certain amount of acclimation that new arrivals to this world would need to do. The only problem was that the classroom was not encouraging. There were colorful desks arranged in lines, posters with educational values on the wall… and oddly, at the front of the class was a plastic child's potty, and to its side, a wooden stand with bottle. Shannon looked a bit confused, but otherwise remained silent--wanting to make a good impression. She’s spent the night before sleeping on a park bench. She didn’t want to mess this up. "...So um, do I just take a seat at one of the desks?" Nerissa shook her head no, having the girl stand at the front for a moment. She leaned against one of the desks and crossed her arms. "We came up with this test back when the wanderer home got popular. It’s a home for visitors, and not residents. Does that make sense?” “Um.. I guess, you mean it’s a place for those who aren’t native?” “Exactly, and I’m not sure if you’ve seen the boys and girls who look about your height, but there’s a lot of them who have a problem growing up.” Shannon gulped and nodded. She’d seen one or two at the park. They looked like big toddlers with their much taller parents treating them as such. “I’ve seen them, and I’m not like that.” Nerissa nodded. “Good, but that’s what the test will determine. In the past we’ve had a few runaways try to stay here and pretend they were from somewhere else. This test will help determine one very important factor.” “What’s that?” “Are you a big girl?" “Umm… do you mean like, physically or maturity? Because I’m not really as tall as you .. er.. obviously, but I’m an adult. I mean, I’m nearly 23, which is adult for where I’m from.” Nerissa nodded at the girl. “Allow me to rephrase, I forget to explain things to new girls at times. Are you a big girl, as in, are you potty trained?” That made Shannon blink. "Y-Yeah! I have been for years?" Shannon said, looking a little confused at what was a silly question to even bother asking. It made her think about the young adults she’d seen dressed strangely in the park. Were they potty trained? She got a little more nervous as being at the front of the room was... even though it was empty, it was stressful. Nerissa just grinned. Littles were so wonderfully naïve. "Good, now if you would be so kind, follow me over here, we're going to have a retention test to determine your maturity," Nerissa said motioning toward the wooden stand. Shannon nods. "...um, retention test...?" regardless, the girl followed, looking the stand over. It’d been in the room the whole time, but she just didn’t really know what it was for. "Mhmm... this stand right here is a piece of medical equipment. It's designed too... clean... things. In a moment we're going to hook it up to you and it’s going to feel like you need to go to the bathroom. The test of a big girl is going to be showing me that you can hold it. Can you wait 10 whole minutes without having an accident? It should be very easy for any BIG girl." "...um..." That one took her a few seconds to decide on. "...Yeah, sounds easy!" She didn't sound so sure, now, but she did want to prove that she wasn’t a big girl. "Good, let’s get the test started then," she said, going to the stand and starting to prep it a little bit. She took the bottle off the top, filling it with a solution from a sink in the corner. "I'll need you to pull down your panties, and please lift up the back of your skirt a little." Shannon hesitated for a few seconds. "W..why?” she asked. “Because this is how you prove you’re a big girl. Do I have to help you do it?” the woman said a little impatiently. “No, I can do it." She said a bit nervously. It felt kind of like a parent was talking to her as she slid the panties around her ankles, setting her skirt up a little. She looked around the classroom. It was empty and the wanderer home was mostly quiet. Still it was embarrassing to be in a classroom like this with her butt on display. "This is going to feel a little odd hun, just relax and it we'll start the test shortly," Nerissa said as she replaced the bottle on top of the stand and took out a long hose connecting to it. At the end of the hose was a bulb. “Do you know what an enema is?” Shannon gulped. She had a general idea. She knew you took water up…inside… you. “Is this the only way? I mean, is there some other test?” “You’ll be fine hun. This is a common medical procedure.” Nerissa just put a calming hand on Shannon's shoulder before starting to tease the tip of the hose in between her cheeks to poke at her pucker. Shannon tensed up her shoulders. Instinctively, at first, her body seemed to reject the intruder, tensing up to try to disallow it. "It’s… uncomfortable... w--wouldn't it be easier to just wait until I need to go...?" Nerissa shook her head. "I couldn't be sure you were telling the truth in that case. This way, I know for sure you'll need to go potty and we can properly assess you, " she said pressing a little more firmly until the bulb started to press in. "There, it’s in hun. Now as I said, this will feel a little weird. I've got a full bottle. And it’s just warm water. Relax and we'll be ready for the test in under two minutes," she said as she slowly opened the valve, and a rush of warm water went down the hose. Shannon tensed up as the water rushed in. The feeling was unlike anything she’d ever felt. While the amazon had told her it was a medical procedure, and she’d heard it was before coming her, this was the last thing she’d thought she’d be doing today, and if it wasn’t for lack of place to stay, she would never have allowed this. "How much more...?" she asked with a groan. Shannon was starting to feel very full. Nerissa tapped the bottle as it emptied the last of the way out. "That.... should just about do it," she said. She put her hand back on the girl's shoulder and started to gently remove the hose. "Now the test begins as soon as you have your panties back up and you take a seat on that plastic potty. Ten minutes, and if you're panties are still completely clean we pronounce you a big girl and you get to stay upstairs on the top floor." Shannon nodded, rushing to get her panties up--stopping halfway down, however, hugging at her belly. She went a bit slower, trying not to strain herself, hobbling over to the potty. Taking her seat, her eyes shot to the clock. Determined as she was, part of her KNEW she couldn't make all ten minutes. She’d never felt such an intense need to go before. Nerissa pulled a pocket watch out and started the timer with a click. "All right, 10 minutes hun. Show me you're a big girl," she said as she took a seat on one of the smaller sized desks. After a minute or two, Shannon reached down and latched her hands on the potty, tensing up. She let out a small, distressed whine. "H--how many people pass this?" Nerissa smiled and artfully redirected the question. "All BIG GIRLS have passed it," she said honestly. "Only babies fail it." Shannon nodded, trying to use the sentence as motivation, but it didn’t take long though. After another minute, and not long before the halfway mark, Shannon let something slip--just a tiny bit of water. It dripped noisily into the potty. Nerissa stopped looking at her watch when she heard it. "Hun... did you just do what I think you did?" she asked, a slight smile curling at the side of her mouth. "Speak up, tell me what just happened?" “I…” Trying with everything she could, the dripping only got louder as more leaked out. “I’m trying… I just…” All of a sudden it was everything at once. At first it was just water, soaking through her panties and going into the potty, but then it was much more then water as everything in her piled up in her panties. Shannon sat with one of her arms curled around her stomach, and another around her mouth, stifling a small gasped "Noooooo." “Shannon?” Nerissa persisted, but it was obvious what had just happened. Shannon whimpered out a small "I couldn’t..." squirming on the seat. "Ew, ew, ew..." "You failed,” Nerissa sighed. “And you know what that tells me? Do you know what type of people can't even pass a simple test?" she asked as she walked toward a shelf at the side of the room, getting some wipes. Shannon hung her head. "b--but I haven't had an accident in years! And I’ve never had an enema before!" Nerissa came back with a box of wipes, taking the little by the shoulder and having her put her hands out on the ground in front of her, positioning her at a crouch over the potty. Her ruined pantied bottom pointed out. The amazon pulled down the panties and started trying to clean her up with wipes. "Haven't had an accident in years until you took the placement test? Are you saying you intentionally failed then? You wanted to prove to me you’re nothing but a baby?" "N--no, it was an accident! This is a crazy test! You have to believe me!" Shannon said, put off guard by the treatment. She whimpered at being cleaned. "Well... if you swear it was a onetime thing, I'll make a deal with you. Because you had an accident in our classroom, and failed your placement test, I'm going to put you back in diapers. You're certainly not going to be the only little around here in diapers. From now on though, when you have to go to the bathroom, I want you to come find me or any of the other adults here and we'll help you get out of the diaper to go potty... We'll keep that up for a week. That should be enough proof I think... but if I find out you have more accidents. Well, you may find yourself in diapers quite a bit longer." Shannon didn't need diapers, but what argument could she make in a new place. Especially dirty panties around her ankles... "Alright..." Nerissa finished cleaning the little in the somewhat compromising position, leaving the wipes and the ruined panties in the plastic potty on the floor. She took Shannon by the hand and led her toward the changing table at the back of the room. "Consider yourself on probation hun. I know this is a new place, and I know you’re nervous, but don't think you can get away with more than a few accidents before everyone here will know just what you are," she says stopping short of the table. She gave the padded surface a pat. "I--Well, good! That was the last one!" Any attempts of hers to seem confident were complete failures; she was just whining now. She crawled up, laying out on the padding. "...Um! Since I'm just on probation, can it be a thin one?" "Sure hun, just remember, prove to me it was a onetime only accident," Nerissa said, bringing out the thinner diaper. It was a disposable, the same kind you could get at convenience stores. She got a bottle of powder to go with it. Without warning, she took the girl by the ankles like she really wasn't anything more than a baby and pulled her bottom up off the table, sliding the unfolded diaper under her before setting her back down and starting to powder her. Shannon fidgeted a bit, not used to the sensations. "Well, yeah! Just--long 's you don't give me another enema I *know* I'll be okay! I'm not a baby..." "Of course not hun, and this diaper is just to keep you protected in case that test wasn't a fluke," she said as she finished taping it up. She gave the now diapered little a pat on the front of her diaper before helping her off the table. She tried to hold back a giggle, as the girl's skirt didn't seem to come down far enough to hide what she was wearing. This was how all littles needed to be really. Diapered toddlers. "Remember, tell an adult when you need to go potty. Okay?" "Why can't I just take it off myself?" Shannon whined, taking her first few steps in the diaper. Each one had an awkward waddle to it as her legs were pushed apart. "I need a dress or something to cover this, too..." she continued to march around the room, trying to get used to the rustly plastic. It never quite worked though--every step was as infantile as the last. "You need an adult so that they can make sure that your diaper's clean. I'm sorry to say that after failing that test you need to earn our trust," she said, covering her mouth with her hand to hide the bemused expression on her face as she watched the girl toddle about the room. She had no doubt, with a little help from a special teacher like herself, she'd get this girl to need diapers for a rather long time. "...Alright! No problem! That's just a few seconds extra--and I'm not a baby so I can wait it!" She was clearly determined to prove herself. Shannon was about the most plucky wanderer that Nerissa had ever seen. Usually girls screamed their heads off. Stopping after a waddled lap around the room, Shannon poked at her diaper. "...this is a *thin* one...? What are the thick ones like?" "Hopefully you'll never need to find out. Those are for heavy night time bedwetters and littles who are such babies that there's really no hope in potty training them," she said. Shannon gulped. --------- "Hi hun, do you need to potty?" Shannon jumped, spinning around. "Um--yeah, I was planning on heading back to the home in a bit! But since you're here, um, yeah I need to go!" Nerissa lifted up the back of Shannon's skirt, checking her just like a toddler. "Let me check your pants hun, and then we'll head to the potty." "But..." Shannon rolled her eyes. She was bone dry. But this sort of thing had happened a few times since she started staying at the home. Heck, it was just about standard for the world at large and people her size. The Amazon smiled and gave Shannon's crinkle bottom a pat. "C'mon then, let’s get the big girl to the potty," she said taking Shannon's hand and leading her back toward town, waddling and stumbling a little at the taller womans longer gate. It was almost too easy as Nerissa took a particular path back toward town, making sure to bring the two of them just past an area of construction. It was almost Halloween and a local haunted house liked to set up every year in a storefront. They’d barely rounded the corner before an Amazon in a monster suit made a silly ‘RAWR’ jumping at the two of them. Nine feet of monster when you’re just over five is terrifying. The little stumbled back and fell on her padded bottom, promptly soaking her diaper. After the initial shock, and hearing Nerissa chastise the costumed monster, Shannon tugged her skirt down, her heart pounding. “Its not Halloween yet! You shouldn’t be doing that!” the Amazon teased the performer. She got a flyer in response before looking back in surprise at Shannon. “Oh, you okay hun?” she asked bending down and offering a hand to help her up. She nodded. Shannon just had to make it back and rush to the bathroom... and Narissa would never even know. Standing up, she put on the most confident face she could muster with a soaked diaper around her waist. “Well we’re almost back, come on hun,” Narissa said turning back around and already able to see the yellow tinge under the girl's skirt. She didn't say anything, instead offering her hand. "You're safe, it was just a guy in a costume, c'mon the home's not far now," she said leading Shannon back by the hand once more. As she got on the same street, there were a few giggles from the other Amazons as they spied a little in diapers. Given her ‘adult’ clothing it was still obvious she was ‘new’ to the area. Shannon was bright red long before they got back to home. At some of the giggles she realized what the problem could be and when the Amazon was turned, she hastilly tried to tug up the diaper, and push her skirt down. Anything to avoid detection for the few seconds she might need! Nerissa led Shannon into home and went back toward the classroom, stopping before the pink plastic potty. "All right hun, do you need some help getting the diaper off?" she asked, looking quite ready to lean down and help the little get seated to do her business. Like this was some second test or something. Shannon shook her head, pushing the skirt down a little. "Why are we here? Why can’t I just go to the regular bathroom? It’s not that big of a deal. " She was obviously hiding something. "...u--um, would it be okay if you left for a moment? I don't know if I can do it with you watching..." "Hun... are you trying to hide something?" Narissa asked at the very obvious way the girl was pulling down her skirt. "I know you’re a big girl and of course you wouldn't have any accidents, but you do seem to be acting a little strange." Shannon shook her head. "You already checked me once! Nuh uh!" Nerissa leaned down and swept Shannon's hands away, pulling up the front of her skirt almost to her chest, and leaving the girl looking rather foolish as she stood there in an obvious soaked diaper. Nerissa let out a 'tsk' and shook her head, obviously looking very disappointed in Shannon. "Why did you have to tell a fib Shannon?" "W-well--I dunno! It was--I had it up until that stupid monster at the end! And--I'm not a baby, I don't wanna go back to diapers!" She let out a small whine, stomping one foot down. Reaching down, Nerissa gave the front of Shannon's diapers a few pats, making sure she could feel that she was indeed in a diaper, and that it was wet. "Aww hun, so you were scared? That's all it was? I believe you, besides, you said you've never had an accident... aside from just now and earlier at your test," she said, ticking the two incidents off on her fingers. She undid the tapes on the girl's diaper and removed it, leaving her wet lower half exposed as she gently put a hand on the girl's shoulder and had her sit down on the child's potty. "Go ahead and see if you still need to go, we'll get you back securely into a diaper after." Shannon nodded, trying to go... but she had nothing. "...this--um, this won't count against me, right? Since it was just a fear-thing... which hasn't happened in years either by the way!" "We'll use a three strikes rule to make it fair... does that work? I know you said it'd never happen, and sometimes we do just get scared, but there's only so much I can believe... so that's strike one hun. If I find or hear about you wetting two more diapers... then I'm going to extend this whole thing another week. That's another week of diapers. ... If I find out you've messed in a diaper... that's going to be three strikes automatically. " Shannon bowed her head, then nodded. "Well--I definitely won't mess! Or wet! Promise..." Nerissa nodded and helped the girl up, shaking her head but not commenting on the empty training potty. She led the girl toward the back of the classroom once more, helping her up on the changing table. She got out another thin diaper and lifted the little by her ankles once more, getting a wipe and cleaning her thoroughly like the toddler she'd been acting like. She put the diaper under her next, getting out powder and liberally applying it before taping it up once more. "There, dry again," she smiled, grinning at the little who now smelled a bit like a baby. Shannon nodded, hopping off the table with a smile. At least she was out of that wet diaper... for good, she was SURE of it. She wouldn't embarrass herself again--either in front of this nice caretaker, or in front of the city full of people. "...Um do you have any drinks? All the walking made me a bit thirsty..." "You a fan of milk? I have some in my room in the back. I got it fresh this morning," she said motioning toward the office door in the corner of the room. "Yeah, I love milk!" Shannon followed, bouncing and crinkling with every step. "Um, thank you! ...sorry about all this... accident stuff..." "No trouble at all hun, that's what the class is for. And as you said, not going to happen again right? So there's nothing to worry about," she said leading the way to her office which had a small desk and two chairs. Behind her desk she had a mini-fridge where she pulled out a metal pitcher filled nearly to the brim with a rather thick milk. "Fresh, and cool," she said, reaching to a drawer on her desk and pulling out a double handled sippy cup. She poured the cool milk into it and capped it back up. "Sorry, I’m not sharing my own mug," she said pushing the cup toward Shannon. Shannon looked at the cup for a moment, frowning. There was something about this world. Childish things didn’t seem THAT bad… and hearing someone that much bigger then you tell you something, you were just inclined to listen. Shannon snatched up the cup quickly, rushing out a small "Thank you" before drinking the stuff. "...Wow, this is really good!" she giggled. It didn’t taste like any milk she’d had before. "Glad you liked it," she grinned. --------- "...So, um, what are the uh guests on the top floor like?" Shannon asked with a yawn. "Intelligent and energetic girls, most of them are littles like you," Nerissa said, smiling. The tall amazon was in the midst of the common room, a diaper bag on her shoulder, helping a few other littles who had less than perfect potty training. Shannon had been spending more and more time at the home, but as she spent time on the ground floor, she’d been curious about the upper floor and some of the girls she’d been told were there. People who had passed the test she’d failed. She’d never actually met one herself. It was already a few days since her arrival and some of the strange things in the home were starting to seem pretty casual. She’d only had one more strike since making the deal with Nerissa. It’d happened after lunch a lunch of milk and sandwiches the other day. It took her by surprise, but other than a warning of not to let it happen again, Shannon had just been changed and sent on her way. It was comforting to know she wasn’t the only little with potty problems. When Nerissa had finished attending the other little, she came over to get Shannon, scooping her up. Shannon, being tired, was content resting her head against Nerissa's arm. She even dozed off, ever-so-briefly, breathing out a light high pitched sigh for a second before snapping back to the waking world. Shannon had been given her own guest room on the ground floor and recognizing someone was in need of bedtime, Nerissa had brought her to her room. She set Shannon down just before her bed, making sure she was awake enough to know she was home. The little yawned again, but then her stomach growled angrily at her. "I missed dinner," she said sheepishly. Shannon was still allowed to wander around close to the home and she didn’t have her own money so she depended on the home for most things. Nerissa smiled and nodded. She came around to the other side of the bed and sat down, laying her back against the pillows and motioned for Shannon to come sit next to her as she reached into the diaper bag for something. Sitting next to her, and squirming over to look inside the bag, a natural curiosity overtook Shannon. Nerissa pulled out a baby bottle, one that was more sized for an Amazon baby, and was rather large for someone the size of a Little. It was filled with a heavy milk, the same actually she'd had at lunch the other day and in the sippy cup before that. She smiled and held it up, motioning warmly for Shannon to rest against her, "It'll help you relax hun, you seem stressed." "...Um... do I have to drink out of the bottle...? I'm trying to *not* be a baby! I mean, I know it'd help... but..." Nerissa tried to do her best to seem warm and comforting and like there was nothing odd about this at all. The world tended to help these girls act more appropriately to what they really were and it was hard for Shannon to object. Nerissa kindly put her hand on Shannon's shoulder, pulling her in so that the diapered Little was resting with her head on the amazon’s chest, and she softly, but firmly pressed the nipple between her lips, silencing her protests. "Just relax hun, you've had a very trying week." Shannon whimpered, but as she was in the position and her tummy was grumbling she nodded slowly, sucking on the nipple. After the first drop, there was no way the Little was going to move an inch. The milk was so delicious, so thick, and... a little sleep inducing. But of course, she made sure to finish the bottle, filling herself up with the creamy goodness. When she finally did finish, she turned her head slightly, resting against the Amazon's chest. "Thank you..." she murmured, nearly asleep from the milk. Nerissa smiled as the girl turned her head, being sure to give her back a few firm pats. She had a very full tummy of milk, and Nerissa already knew exactly what that'd do to her. She kept patting her back leaning in to whisper, "It’s okay hun, get some sleep, I'll be back in the morning to check on you," she said. Shannon nodded, letting out a small burp before dozing off in the woman's arms. After all of the adventure of winding up in this new world, all of the stress, and the belly full of milk, she’d sleep through just about anything. Nerissa slowly eased Shannon off of her. She tried her best to make the sleeping girl comfortable, propping her on pillows, pulling the covers up. She also couldn't help taking the girl's hand, and gently bringing the thumb up to push in her mouth. Nerissa smiled, Shannon was quickly moving along with the program. She grinned to herself, taking the bag, and leaving the room quietly. By morning, Shannon was still sleeping like a baby in complete bliss. She was still sucking on her thumb and hadn't moved an inch since last night. Nerissa was there first thing in the morning to let herself in. She had the same bag from the night before on her shoulder, but it was a bit fuller with a few different things this time. She smiled seeing the girl still sleeping and sucking her thumb, she came around to the side of the bed, easing the blankets off of her and discreetly checking her diaper, trying her best not to wake her. Shannon slept through the check--it seemed like it would take a lot to wake her from this state. The diaper was, of course, soaked. Her thin diaper had barely managed to take it all and she’d leaked a little on the bed. Smirking, the Amazon just started prepping things. The milk had apparently worked its magic, the little not even waking as she wet herself like in an infant in her sleep. Nerissa took a seat on the bed next to Shannon, not bothering to change her yet and leaving the blanket off of her. "Shannon, wake up hun," she said giving the girl a good shake on her shoulder. Shannon slowed to waking, turning up to look at Nerissa. "Mmmorning..." she murmured. She first noticed her thumb, still in her mouth, and instantly retracted it, blushing. "Um, I don't usually suck my--" She fidgeted in her embarrassment, causing her to feel something quite foreign. Another fidget confirmed her fear. "I--" she couldn't come up with any excuse, like she always had before. Either to convince Nerissa, or herself... So she simply started to tear up. "Strike three hun," she said softly. “Remember what I said?” She gave the soaked diaper a pat, as if confirming what the girl could feel. She reached into the bag on her shoulder and took out a pacifier, unceremoniously pressing it into the girl's mouth. "It's okay, I'm not mad... I kind of suspected from the beginning," she said, taking out powder, wipes, and one of the very thick disposables from the bag. The disposable had very childish prints on the front and unlike the thin diapers with two tapes that looked more medical. These were baby diapers, one tape on each side, thick able to keep a baby dry. Shannon shook her head, murmuring a quiet "MmMm! MmMm!" from behind the pacifier, a very childish "no, no". But... how could she argue it? She was *sitting* in a wet diaper. And she wanted to get out of it, even if it meant getting into the childish diaper. Shannon laid out, turning her head to the side, whimpering a little. Nerissa stood up and began her task of changing Shannon. She got out a changing mat and placed it on the bed, pulling Shannon by the ankles and resting it under her. She untapped the wet diaper and began wiping her. The amazon took and unfolded the thick disposable, sliding it under the girl. She took out baby oil and rash cream first, starting to work it into the girl's privates. The time it took to clean her up made Shannon feel... well, babyish. She didn’t think she could have changed herself for one, and for two, it made her feel kind of gross, knowing that Nerissa had wipe pee off of her. Nerissa followed up the rash cream with a healthy dossage of baby powder, this time not just centering it to her diaper area, but on her tummy and thighs as well. This Little was going to smell like a baby. She taped the diaper snuggly in place, it was thick enough that it forced Shannon's legs slightly apart. "There, dry and clean," she said offering a hand to help the sobbing girl sit up. Nerissa put the used diaper in the trash and came back to the bed to sit down opposite Shannon, holding her arms out for a hug. "It's okay hun, it’s not a big deal," she repeated sweetly. Shannon hugged her, trying to believe her... for her own sake, really. What she had been so sure of before, now seemed like an insurmountable obstacle looming on the horizon. Nerissa giggled with the girl and reached over, taking the pacifier and trying to keep her distracted as she reached into the bag and pulled out another full baby bottle. She was gentle, but still firm and insistent as she pressed it into Shannon's mouth, moving her from hugging to resting against her chest again. She smiled, somewhat smugly now. Shannon snuggled tightly against Nerissa, drinking the bottle hungrily. She noticed that rather than get tired of the bottles, she was liking each one more and more and more. Her thoughts eased off of the wet night she had made minutes before, instead easing to a relatively new, infantile bliss. Nerissa watched Shannon settle into a steady drinking rhythm. She smiled, patting the little on her diapered bottom. "Its okay hun," she said in a steady, relaxing voice. "Just relax, we both know what you are, you're just a baby, and that's perfectly okay. After you finish your breakfast bottle, we'll get you dressed and bring you to the nursery of the home. Shannon shook her head when Nerissa mentioned that she was a baby, but wound up relaxing back down, and nodded through the rest of the conversation. Nerissa smiled as the bottle emptied, and once again, she holds Shannon close to start patting her back. As soon as she'd recovered from the wooziness of having a full bottle, she'd get the girl dressed in something rather juvenile and help her toddle off to the nursery section of home. --------- It was another day or two later before Nerissa decided to come check on her pet project. Shannon had been coming along rather nicely, the cute little accepting that diapers were something she may need to wear for a while. She grinned just thinking about the small 20-something girl waddling around in them. Shannon was in the nursery part of the home most of the time now. She was playing alone when Nerissa arrived, and as she set her eyes on Nerissa, rather her typical reaction, she jumped up, scowling angrily. "Nerissa!" Nerissa smiled warmly. "Hi hun, you settling in well here?" Shannon nodded on instinct. "Well--yes--but-- I was talking to some of the other kids today, and *none* of them passed the test! I don't think it’s possible!" She couldn’t really hold up the ruse forever, might as well give a grain of truth on it. "I remember when you asked hun. You asked me and I specifically said 'only big girls pass the test,' which is true. And all the girls you asked... were they diapered like you?" "Well, yeah, but... how many big girls *are* there? Because someone said there aren't any, only mommies and caretakers!" Nerissa shook her head, laughing good naturedly. She reached into the bag on her shoulder and pulled out a pacifier. "Just who haaaaave you been listening too?" she asked as she pressed the pacifier between the Little's lips. "I bet you’re just cranky because you need a change," she said with another warm smile, bringing her hand to lift the girl's juvenile dress and check her thick diaper. Nerissa was spot on--though it certainly wasn't as bad as she expected. Just damp, not even squishy to the touch. Shannon shook her head a few times, blushing, but didn't remove the pacifier to continue arguing, instead sucking on it and shooting the Amazon a glare. Nerissa gave her diaper a few pats. "Seems all right hun, I think you can stand to wait for a change," she smiled. "Come on, I bet I know what will calm you down," she added, nodding toward a rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. Shannon let out a small whine, bringing her hand up to the pacifier. "...’tay, but... take me to see the potty-trained kids soon! I mean it!" Nerissa just nodded absently, not really planing to do any such thing. She took a seat in the rocking chair, lifting up Shannon to sit on her lap. She cuddled her close, holding her head to her chest and bouncing her a little on her legs. Then reaching down, she pulled up another full baby bottle of milk from her bag. "Now just relax hun, I know how much you like your milk." Shannon nodded, but eyed the bottle with noticeable suspicion. For a second, it even looked like she would reject it... but with the milk being as addictive as it was, she caved, opening her mouth wide. Nerissa smiled as she pressed the nipple into Shannon's mouth, tilting her back to let her drink it all up. She rocked the chair and hummed softly, grinning as she gave the girl's diaper a bit of a pat. Shannon squirmed, disliking any focus on the diaper, or its slightly wet state. She may have accepted it, but she didn't embrace or enjoy it. Her mind shifted off everything else though, focusing on how *wonderful* the milk tasted... Nerissa let the girl drink it, she had a plan today, and she'd need the girl in her semi-haze after the full bottle of milk to put it into action. Shannon drank the bottle, almost mindlessly, gulping the entire thing down as quickly as she could. She didn't seem to notice, but Nerissa felt the diaper grow warmer and soggier. It often seemed to happen when the girl was drinking her milk now. Nerissa grinned as Shannon was almost finished with the bottle. She looked around and was happy to see that the Nursery was mostly clear now, and so with the cute Little so focused on nursing, she decided to help her come around to the idea of liking diapers a bit more. She began to rub at the front of the soggy diaper, gently, and tracing her hand around to the back, giving a few soft pats. Shannon let go of the nipple briefly, letting out a small whine. "N--nerissa, what are you--nnh..." she hastily finished the bottle, sucking harder whenever the Amazon rubbed her. Nerissa alternated rubbing the front and giving soft pats to the back. She was counting on the general sleepiness of a full tummy of milk that Shannon wouldn't wholly understand what was going on. She just coo'd softly. "It's okay hun, relax, you like your diapers, they feel good don't they?" she asked with another soggy rub. Shannon moaned softly. She wanted to say no, she hated diapers, but it was starting to feel really good. "...y--yeah... " she set her hands down, on Nerissa's legs, and started to softly squeeze. The Little was breathing out horny little sighs and gasps on every single breath. It felt so wonderful... the squishy padding pressing against her, the soft patting at her bottom... the way the diaper swaddled and cushioned everything... she squeezed tighter with her hands, focusing everything she had on how wonderful her diapers were. Nerissa kept at it, leaning down to whisper in an ear. "That's right, diapers can feel really nice when you relax..." she said with a particularly firm pat to her bottom. "Its okay when you’re tired and when you've got a nice full tummy to just be a baby and enjoy your diapers," she said. Part of Shannon wanted to whine and complain about being called a baby--but that part was shoved back, and her focus forced back on how right Nerissa was. It was always easy to listen to Nerissa and what she told her. She gave a small nod, whining on her next breath. Nerissa grinned and whispered just a little more. "It’s okay baby," she repeated, almost like a mantra. "It’s okay to feel good in your diapers. It’s almost nap time for you... go ahead and let go, let everything go in your diaper," she said with another soggy rub to the front, and pat on her bottom. "Show me you need your diapers," she said in the softest whisper. For a brief second, Shannon shook her head, trying to shrug off the attempted suggestion. But by the time Nerissa reached "Let everything go", Shannon felt something in herself, forcing out. She hadn't realized how far she'd gotten into all of this... part of her tried to resist, to hold it in. But like so much else, she was powerless to do so. As Nerissa finished "show me you need your diapers", Shannon's back arched, and she obeyed Nerissa's order. And she, however slightly or subconsciously, accepted Nerissa's suggestion, melting into a pleasure that she /knew/ could only have been caused by her wonderful diapers. Nerissa smirked as she felt the Little start to shiver and whimper, cumming cutely and adding to the wetness there. And as the Little arched her back, she felt the suggestion take hold, if only for her semi-concious state, and could feel the girl shudder as she gave in to do something really babyish, messing her diaper. Nerissa started to hum the lullaby again, nuzzling the Little as she continued to shake and convulse a bit. "Such a good baby," she said, watching her use her diaper as instructed. She knew this wasn't the end, but this little was coming along nicely. Shannon settled back, shell-shocked from the whole experience. It felt unreal, dreamlike... and part of her wanted to fall asleep right here. "...Did I just poo poo...?" she murmured, confused. She may have been back in diapers, but a full-fledged messy accident? That was the worst she’d had yet. Nerissa was all coo's and tenderness. "Aww it’s okay hun, that’s why you’re in diapers. We'll get you cleaned up and then ready for a nap in no time." Nerissa didn't seem to act like anything was wrong. Where Shannon's previous accidents, she'd tried to console the Little, this time, Nerissa just gave Shannon's diaper a few good pats, and as she got up, carried Shannon on her hip. "Come on hun, we'll get you changed out of that poopy diaper and put you down for a nap. You’re usually pretty sleepy after your bottle, huh?" she asked. Shannon nodded, squirming slightly as the woman carried her. "...yeah..." she sighed, in a daze from what had just happened. "...I didn't feel it coming at all... I usually do, kinda... I just can't make it..." Nerissa nodded smiling as she took Shannon toward the changing table in the nursery. "I know, it’s tough to know when you need to go hun, that's why you're in diapers. Accidents happen," she said, going about the process she had quite a few times before with Shannon, changing and cleaning the Little before putting another thick diaper on. She took out a pacifier and put it to Shannon's lips. Shannon nodded, seeming to accept that fact for the moment. She certainly didn't have the energy to fight it, if she did want to, so she sucked away at the pacifier, nearly dozing off right on the changing table. Nerissa changed Shannon into a fresh diaper and seeing how she was falling asleep, she quietly and gently changed her into a one piece footed sleeper as well. The bottom was bulging noticeably with her diapers and it just made her all the cuter. Instead of her usual bed, Nerissa carried her to a crib in the next room. Pacifier in mouth, adorably clothed, she looked like a baby. It was another solid hour before Nerissa came in checking on the cute little. With gentle hands, she scooped up the baby, bringing her back to the changing table and removing her sleeper. She slipped on the juvenile clothes she'd been wearing earlier, and left the pacifier in. Shannon had managed to wet a bit more in her sleep, but she wasn't soaked, so Nerissa didn't change her. Then, almost as good as earlier, Nerissa, put the sleeping Shannon back in the playroom, leaving her propped against some stuffed animals. When she woke... it'd be a bit different then earlier. Had earlier even happened? Nerissa left quietly, being sure to just let the girl discover what she will on her own. Part of having these wanderers in the home was playing a little with their heads. Usually they were already susceptible to things they normally wouldn’t be… the world it made it so. But it was especially effective if you left them believe they’d dreamed up an incident where-in they enjoyed diapers. Shannon eased out of her sleep, looking around the room in confusion. Her initial reaction was that her experience with Nerissa was undoubtedly real--just like anyone who has a dream. But after a moment, she immediately recognized that the pieces didn't quite fit. She was in the same outfit, and in a totally different spot, for starters. Two, she was as clean as could be. She kind of remembered being changed... and she couldn’t believe she would have messed, but… maybe she had? Pressing a hand to her diaper, she was just as wet as before that whole thing... she sat up, sucking idly on the pacifier. What an odd afternoon. --------- As the days went on, things were mostly normal for Shannon... or really as normal as they had become. She was diapered full time, she made friends with the other Little's of the home, even if most of them were in diapers themselves and no one seemed to question or bat an eye that she was too. The rest of town kind of ignored them, usually only giggling when they saw them around. As small as they were though, things did change. Shannon hardly noticed them. One day, while back in the park, once again searching for the place that had brought her into this world, her thumb found its way to her mouth. She didn't even realize it was there, and at the same time, she began to wet her diaper, not knowing she was doing it. Nightly she'd wake up in the morning needing a change as well. There were a few successes mixed in, she found some of the other adults and told them she needed to go poo poo, phrasing it as a child would and was successful in doing that, one time even with Nerissa, who smiled, and praised her, and gave her a nice bottle of milk as a reward. ... but the successes stopped the next morning after that. Right at the breakfast table with everyone else around, Shannon felt an odd sensation in her rear, and before she knew what had happened, she was messing her diaper. Shannon froze mid-bite, moving a hand behind herself to pat at the diaper in disbelief. In the mornings she often just came to breakfast in a t-shirt and diaper and although no one seemed to mind her accidents, and she had started to care less and less each time. But this… doing it without warning, right at the breakfast table? She hadn’t even felt the need, just suddenly there was a warm mass pushing out of her. She slid out of her chair, rushing towards Nerissa's spot. "Um--Nerissa!" she whined, waddling and whining as it squished around. "Nerissa I made poo poo again!" Nerissa smirked, as some of the others at the table giggled. "Turn around hun," she said, in a somewhat admonishing tone. She proceeded to lift up the back of Shannon's night shirt, in front of everyone having breakfast, and pulled the back of her diaper out to check her like a toddler. "You sure did hun..." she said, letting the top gently snap back into place. "It’s okay hun, babies can't help it," she said with a warm smile, the word baby kind of rolling around Shannon's head. "Go back and finish your breakfast, we'll get you changed after." Shannon bowed her head, looking around the table. It was humiliating as could be... but the others were *just* as bad as she was! Most of the time, at least... sticking her tongue out at the other girls giggling at her and she toddled back over to her seat. Sitting down in her chair with a little squish. She continued to eat, her face completely red the rest of the meal. --------- Shannon was wearing a baby pink t-shirt underneath a sunflower yellow pair of shortalls today. It was a lot less embarrassing than the usual onesie she sometimes had on in the nursery. It didn’t even bother her that she never selected her own clothing any more, even if she did have some clear favorites and least favorites in her new wardrobe. "Hey there hun, I had a fun idea for today, you want to go to playground on the north side of the city?" Nerissa asked with a big smile. She was casually kneeling down next to Shannon, reaching a hand to unsnap some of the poppers along the arch of shortalls, to check her diaper. "Um, sure! That actually sounds like a lot of fun!" Her diaper was just a tiny bit damp, and she barely noticed the check, having grown used to them. Nerissa helped Shannon up, redoing the snaps to her overalls. "Well then I'll go pack a bag and we'll be all set, why don't you go find your shoes hun? Those overalls and that adorable shirt should be perfect for a day outdoors." Shannon nodded, poking around for her shoes. Her old tennis-shoes had gone missing one day, and they’d been casually replaced with pink, childish sneakers. Once she found those, she slipped them on and bounced over to the door, bobbing in place as she waited for Nerissa. Nerissa came back with a cloth diaper bag on her shoulder. It was a light pink with baby bunnies on it. The tall Amazon happily took Shannon by the hand and led her toward the front of the home where she'd left a stroller set up. Shannon blushed a little. A stroller? She could walk just fine! Still, she knew that it was probably a long walk... and the diaper made her waddle really badly... and she knew that Nerissa usually knew better than her. Without so much as a word, Nerissa lifted the Little up under the arms and placed her in the seat. It made the Amazon smile, not even an argument. She leaned down to pull a strap snugly up through Shannon's legs, connecting it to one around Shannon's waist, securing her in the baby stroller. She put the diaper bag on the tray under it, and gave Shannon a tickle on the nose. "All right hun, lets head to the park," she said, winking. She couldn't help but smile at how cute Shannon looked. Pink t-shirt, yellow overalls thickly bulging at the waist, obviously diapered. She was the perfect little baby girl, and she’d be ready for adoption soon. As they went, Shannon first started to look at people around her--watching them all go about their day, moving back and forth... it was mesmerizing. But after a few stifled giggles as they saw her, she focused off into the horizon, thinking about whatever came to mind--how good the milk she was fed was, how much fun the park would be... It took a good 10 minutes to walk across town, but it was a nice day out and the journey was pleasant. As nice as it was, Shannon still arrived as red as a beat. Still, it didn't matter, she told herself. She got to have fun at the playground, after all, and the gigglers didn't. And as Nerissa kept reminding the Little, what was wrong with being a baby? Shannon might not have fully believed it, but it was a useful thing to tell herself whenever she heard little snickers and giggles. Nerissa pulled the stroller up to the playground, pausing to unbuckle the strap and help Shannon out of the stroller. She placed the Little in the woodchip area of the slide and swingset, giving her puffy bottom a pat. "I'll be right over there on the bench hun, you have fun with the other kids," she said, leaving the Little who wasn't much bigger then about half a dozen Amazon babies and toddlers. Shannon blushed, bowing her head a little. It was a bit embarrassing to know that everyone else here was perhaps two dozen years younger. Still, she charged in, intent of having that not matter--after all, a slide was a slide, no matter who rode it! Nerissa watched with a warm smile as Shannon played. At first a little shy, and perhaps a bit timid as the other kids weren't entirely sure what to make of her. One Amazon baby girl was overly curious and gave the back of Shannon’s overalls a tug. It shocked Shannon enough that she felt her diaper suddenly warm as she wet it uncontrollably. But things settled down, and not long after, Shannon was having fun, riding down the slide, playing games, and generally toddling around with the other babies. It wasn't till about thirty minutes later, when Shannon was hardly aware of the passage of time that Nerissa got up to fetch her. Shannon could never get really used to a wet diaper. She wildly flipped between having not a single clue or care in the world, to awkwardly standing off to the side, her mind inseparable from the soaked padding. Most of the time, though, she was playing and having fun just like any of the actual babies. When Nerissa finally came to collect her, she didn't want to go. "We're right in the middle of a game of tag, though! Can I *pleaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaase* keep playing?" Nerissa came over, and in front of the other kids, and a few giggling parents, unsnapped some of the poppers on Shannon's overalls, checking her diaper. "Aww hun, you're soaked, you can play tag again in a moment, but first it’s time for a little baby girl to get her diapie changed," she said, taking Shannon by the hand and leading her waddling away from the playground a second. She didn't go far, just back to the stroller to collect her bag and then taking a changing mat out of it. She started to set up the bench as a makeshift changing table. "Up you go," she said lifting Shannon up under the arms. Shannon kicked her legs slightly, blushing and looking at the other kids. Many were two or three, but some were older, and undiapered. Getting teased by people her actual age was one thing, but getting teased by people far younger with seemingly more maturity was another. But once again, Nerissa was right... she was absolutely soaked, so she needed a change. Maybe that's why she was having problems catching people in tag? Nerissa undid the rest of the snaps on Shannon's overalls, pulling them back up to her waist and revealing the wet diaper to the playground. Most of the parents and kids didn't bat an eye, a diaper change was nothing new here. But it was the first very public change for Shannon. Nerissa smiled good naturedly, getting out wipes, powder and some diaper cream as she undid the tapes to Shannon's diapers and pulled it away, lifting her up by the ankles to wipe her down like a baby. It was nice that no one minded... still, Shannon couldn't tear her eyes from the group, watching for anyone who might be staring. She still cooperated of course, helping Nerissa by lifting her legs up. "Um, thank you!" she said courteously, turning her attention back to the group again. Nerissa placed another thick and clean diaper down on the bench and lowered Shannon to it, she took out diaper cream and rubbed it in, before taking the powder and applying it liberally. Shortly after she brought the front up and taped it snugly on. She gave the little’s diaper front a rub. "There we go, all dry," she said, helping stand her up and redoing the snaps to her overalls. She sent the little away with a scoot and pat to her crinkling rump. "Go on and play a bit more hun, it’s a nice day." Shannon nodded, dashing off to the group. When the game of tag finished, she went to the slide, giggling with excitement as her rump slid down the slide over and over. She went down another four times, Shannon obviously enjoying herself and sinking into the reality that playing carefree with the toddlers could be pretty fun. She had lost track of time again until Nerissa came and lifted her up from behind. "All right hun, all that play had to have made you hungry by now," she said, smiling and tapping Shannon's nose. She carried the baby girl back over to the bench, before sitting down, reaching into her diaper bag, she taking out another full bottle. She helped Shannon sit back, craddling her to feed her a bottle. Some of the kids, most of whom younger giggled, as apparently Shannon was really just a 'little baby' even younger than them, as she was being fed like this. Shannon blushed a little, but in the moment, certainly couldn't find herself caring. After all, the milk tasted absolutely amazing and the others didn't have any. It was sweet, made her feel warm and soft inside... it was wonderful, even with the giggles in the background. Nerissa hummed softly, feeding Shannon. She let her nurse, and drain the somewhat large bottle, filling up her tummy with the liquid. After a full 7 or 8 minutes, the bottle was empty, and Nerissa helped Shannon up to her shoulder, giving her firm and gentle pats to her back, causing a few errant bubbles in her tummy to travel up and make the Little burp with a little line of milk hanging out the corner of her mouth. Nerissa cleaned it up gently with a wet cloth and brought the baby girl back to the playground, smiling and letting her play again once more. Although with a tummy full of milk, she was a bit more slow this time, getting a little more tired with the afternoon. Rather than the more active activities, the girl wandered over to the more relaxed ones, like the large tic-tac-toe board that was set up. Being so obviously an adult, she figured she would beat all the kids who tried--but of course, perhaps because of the milk fogging her mind, she wound up losing most of the matches. Pouting, she decided to head back to the slide for one or two quick goes. Shannon went down the slide twice grinning. She was getting tired, but she still wanted to do it again. She stuck her thumb in her mouth, climbing up a little slower and one handed to ride down once more. She giggled around her thumb, although all the milk her belly was sitting a little heavy now. She toddled away from the slide, walking a little slow as felt her bottom suddenly push out a big warm mess into the back of her diaper. She stopped and stood still a moment, sucking her thumb. She wouldn't be able to say why she just stood there, sucking... it could have been a babyish mindset, it might have been shock and awe, or a bit of the two. She stood there for about ten seconds after, just sort of staring, letting the feeling sink in, before spinning around and looking around at the other children. "Nerissssssssaaaaaa!" she whined, a new instinct from the home. It brought a lot of attention to her as she looked around for the Amazon. Nerissa had watched the whole thing, smiling as she’d seen Shanon slow, and then babyishly fill her pants. Nerissa had been tracking Shannon's progress, and even without the bottles, she lately seemed to be at that point where she legitimately needed diapers now. She waved and walked over to the suddenly panicked girl. "Aww hun, everything all right?" she said coming over and gently cupping a the side of her face in her hand. "Someone getting a little tired?" she asked as the girl looked so cute sucking her thumb. Shannon pressed couldn’t help but nudge the hand and try to lean against the taller woman. Looking for affection with tears forming in her eyes. "I--I made a poo poo..." she whined. Nerissa bent down and gave Shannon a hug, discreetly reaching a hand around to pat the girl's bottom, helping reassure her, and let her know that indeed, she'd had a messy accident, but it was okay. "Aww hun, it’s all right. C'mon, let’s get you back home for a nap. I only brought one diaper to the park." she said taking Shannon's hand and starting to walk the sobbing baby girl to the stroller. Nerissa had purposefully not brought a second diaper, planning on this with the milk. Shannon had learned to accept diapers, and she needed to learn to accept using them, and sometimes being stuck in them. Nerissa's consoling helped dramatically. Shannon winced as they walked, the mess mushing up against her. It was even worse when she was sat down in the stroller... but all that consoling was helping to dry the tears. Nerissa brought the strap up between Shannon's legs and around her waist once more, causing the girl to whimper a little as she was suddenly pressed into and held firmly to the mess in her diaper. It wasn't a completely bad feeling, kind of warm, mushy. Nerissa was quick to recognize the look on Shannon's face and reached into her bag pulling out Shannon's favorite stuffed animal and a pacifier. She slid the thumb from Shannon's mouth and pressed the pacifier in, kissing Shannon's cheek as she handed her the stuffed animal. "Just relax hun, it'll be a short ride back," she promised. And the milk was making her tired... although it would be a little bumpy. Shannon nodded, staying quiet and sucking on the pacifier. She did her best to relax, which was good... it let her feel the warm mushiness against her in a different way. The little bounces might have caused her to wince once or twice, but they wound up helping her come around to acceptance. Just 8 minutes into the 10 minute walk and nearly back, Shannon nodded completely off to sleep, being at peace enough with the load in the seat of her diaper to ignore it and rest. Nerissa smiled. This was a good step. The goal was total incontinence and acceptance of being a baby. A few more outings and gentle encouragements to get Shannon used to the feeling of wet and messy diapers, and she was sure the little girl would stop asking for immediate changes. Once back at the home, she unbuckled the sleepy baby and carried her toward the nap room, going for the changing table first. No need giving her a rash. The girl blinked and stirred a little as she was being changed. Nerissa spent a few moments wiping Shannon thoroughly to clean her bottom, before lowering her down onto another thick diaper. She grinned. "No worries hun, just giving you a diapie change before you go sleepy sleepy," she said, starting to apply diaper cream and powder to her. Shannon barely heard it, back to sleep shortly after. Nerissa taped up the thick diaper, helping Shannon up and removing her overalls. She left the girl in just the pink shirt she'd been wearing underneath and her diaper. She was placed and left to sleep peacefully in her crib. --------- Shannon had slept well. Her sleep had felt really good, and she had some memories of yesterday, but they were like dim lights in a fog. The milk had helped her dreams, crafting them to gentle childlike dreams of wonder and simple joy. Shannon didn't even stir an inch as she wet her diaper thoroughly in the night. This had become normal, and even as she woke up and sat with a slight squish, it only jostled her a tiny bit. Nerissa heard Shannon and was quick to let herself into the nursery, scooping up the Little and hugging her close, patting her back. "Morning sweetie," she said reaching into the crib and looking for her pacifier, easing it into the girl's mouth. "You just need a change huh?" she asked, pretending like this was completely normal, that the Little infant in her arms was just that, an infant who needed coddling. Nerissa set Shannon on the changing table and the Little went through an all too familiar diaper change. It'd been two, almost three weeks since she'd last even had a chance to use the potty. She was in thick diapers full time. She sucked her pacifier, while Nerissa lovingly cleaned her up. Her sleeper was removed, and she was given a cartoonish baby t-shirt, since it was warmer out, before being brought downstairs to breakfast… where for the first time she didn't sit at the table with the others, but instead was placed securely in a high chair. Shannon squirmed in place, looking down at the others. "mm--" she lifted a hand up to remove the pacifier. "How come I'm in the high chair?!" she whined, squirming in place in her crinkling diaper. "I can feed myself just fine!" Nerissa smiled, she liked head games early in the morning. "Oh you can? All right hun, I just thought the high chair would be a nice change of pace, if you can feed yourself," she said getting out a simple bowl of oatmeal and a small spoon that had a deceptive weight to it, and putting them both in front of her. "Finish it all up, and you'll get a nice bottle of your favorite milk," she smiled. Shannon snatched up the spoon, immediately fumbling with it a little. But after a few practice swings, she was sure she had it, so she went to snag some, only to drop the spoon entirely in the oatmeal. Nerissa sighed a bit dramatically, and reached in to reclaim the spoon, letting the need to do so go unspoken. She cleaned it off with a paper towel and then she got a pink cloth bib and wasted no time tying it around Shannon's neck. She pulled up a chair, took the bowl, and the spoon, and held out a scoop of warm oatmeal, smiling. "Come on hun." Shannon shook her head. "I just fumbled a little!" but still, she opened her mouth. She was hungry... and the idea of more milk was a wonderfully enchanting idea. It was a little awkward at first, but Shannon took a bite, and then another, and then another. There was a drip here, and a soft dab of a paper towel to Shannon's cheek to clean it away... and as the other residents came in and out for breakfast, it was apparent that Shannon was a baby this morning. Baby shirt, thick diaper, being fed in a high chair. Shannon gave a little whine, but otherwise, tried to move her attention back to the oatmeal. Not the best of foods to really focus on the taste, but still, better than the others since she got all of Nerissa’s personal attention. Having started with breakfast that day, both lunch and dinner had Shannon seated in a high chair with a bib around her neck. After another bottle of formula, which she had no power to resist, it was back to bed. Days started to go on like this, and while Shannon got more comfortable with the routine, there was still something nagging at the back of her mind, like something was wrong, like she'd forgotten something important. It was a day or two later, dressed in another pair of adorable overalls with a onesie underneath, doing nothing to hide her obvious diaper bulge, that Shannon was seated in her stroller. Nerissa was taking her back to the park. Baby Shannon had been well behaved and she needed a bit of excitement. Nerissa also seemed to be excited about something too. Oddly, the park wasn’t as empty as usual. In one corner of the park, there was a picnic going on… and oddest of all, it was a picnic of littles. Littles who were professional, and adult, at least as they appeared. There were five of them, and almost all watched Shannon curiously as she was helped out of her stroller when she arrived. The Littles were noticeably more aware that Shannon wasn't a baby then the Amazonian woman. It didn’t seem to meet Shannon’s attention though. To her, she almost entirely believed herself to be a baby after the weeks and weeks she’d been living such a life. There was something wrong somewhere in her mind, and that something bugged her when she saw the other group her size, but the rest of her and the want to have fun carried her towards the slide, which she rode down, giggling all the way. With a pacifier in her mouth, the cute babygirl waddled her way up the play structure and rode the slide another two times. The picnic group had all but stopped now, 5 girls watching her a bit stunned. They were acutely aware that Shannon was way too old to be in diapers, even if her size didn't seem to make the Amazonian parents in the park look twice. Two of the littles whispered something and looked over at Nerissa, who offered a polite wave, which had all the girls quickly look away. Another parent took a seat with Nerissa after a while, talking about motherhood and her own adorable Amazonian baby which size-wise wasn’t much smaller then Shannon. It was at this point that one of the Little's quietly made her way over to Shannon. The girl was a red-head with a neat little pony tail and a cute summer dress on. Maybe in her late 20’s. As Shannon went down the slide, she was waiting at the bottom. "Hi, what's your name?" she asked. Without breaking her stride, Shannon popped the pacifier out of her mouth. "Hi, I'm Shannon! Who're you?" she bobbed up and down in place at the bottom of the slide, brimming with infantile energy, crinkling with each little movement. The girl tilted her head. "Jacquline... erm, Jackie. Are you... ... you're not really a toddler right? I mean, we're Little, we can tell, even if the others," and she indicated the parents around the playground, including the Amazon chatting with Nerissa. "even if they can't." Shannon tensed her fingers up, unsure what to say. She had to think about what she even meant by "not really a toddler", at first. She sat there, umming and ahhhing for a second, looking at Jackie and then Nerissa. "...um, well--I... don't know?" she eventually settled on, looking confused and just a little bit embarrassed. "Are you wearing a diaper?" the Little asked, since it was fairly obvious under Shannon’s overalls. Little's could be blunt and very forward. Two of the other Little's from the picnic group had gotten up and were talking to each other just out of the playground area. "I, um... yeah." Shannon knew there was absolutely NO denying that one. "...and um... that makes me a baby, I guess!" she added, following Nerissa's usual line of thinking. Nerissa got up, along with the other parent who went to get her own child. Nerissa scooped up Shannon eliciting a meep of surprise as she was picked up just like a toddler. Jackie watched wide eyed, calling "You're not a baby!" in a quiet voice after Shannon. Even as she heard it, Nerissa had something new in store. She'd been working on readying the baby slowly, and sitting down on the bench with Shannon, she started to unbutton her top. Shannon squirmed. It was... weird hearing that from Jackie. She was a bit upset, and couldn't quite pin down why. She didn't want to call Jackie wrong, since Shannon's physical age was the same as hers... but people *could* be babies even if they were old, right? It was just so weird. Shannon looked up at Nerissa, staring as her top was unbuttoned and a maternity bra came into view. "...Are you... going to breastfeed me...?" she asked realizing the obvious. Shannon's paci hung on a ribbon attached to her overalls. Nerissa smiled and nodded at her. Nerissa was not fabulously endowed, just a modest C, but the nipple was already wet as she undid the clasp on the bra, the milk smelt very similar to what Shannon usually drank. "It’s okay hun, I know you must have a rumbly tummy, you can drink your fill baby girl," she coo'd. The wide eyes of the five Little's were watching Shannon intently now. There was a slight revulsion from Shannon, but then that smell, that milk she was soo used too, so … addicted too. Shannon nodded, casting a look over to the Littles. It was difficult to push herself towards doing it, but Nerissa was right, her tummy was all rumbly and that needed fixing. She curled up towards the nipple, latching on and starting to nurse hungrily. Nerissa cuddled Shannon to her, patting her head one hand, and patting her thickly diapered and crinkly bottom with the other as she cradled her. She was acting like an infant now, shamelessly nursing like a baby and drinking breastmilk. Some of the mothers in the park watched approvingly, but to them, Nerissa just looked like she was feeding a baby, to the Littles, they couldn't believe what they were seeing. "Did you make a friend hun?" Nerissa asked of Shannon, smiling and stroking her head as she nursed. Shannon didn't move her mouth off of the nipple, but she gave a small, mildly discontented grunt between little sucks. Nerissa nodded. "That's nice hun, we'll have to see about setting up a playdate with her some time. I know you have lots of friends at the home, but it’s always nice to have new friends," she grinned. She gave Shannon's bottom a few more crinkly pats, and almost by way of answer, Shannon started wetting her diaper, the padding swelling a little. "Aww such a good baby girl," Nerissa coo'd softly in her ear. Shannon blushed, hoping that the others wouldn't notice. She did take a small bit of pride in it, now... at least when Nerissa praised her. The praise felt good. And having a playmate would be a lot of fun! She finally moved herself off of the nipple, sighing as she finished drinking. Nerissa just moved the baby to the other teat. Baby girls could drink a lot and over feeding wouldn’t do much more then ensure a full diaper and a nap for Shannon. When she was finally finished being nursed, Nerissa adjusted Shannon to her shoulder, patting her back firmly. Shannon felt a little funny for a second, but then she gave out a little burp, with a tiny bit of spit up trailing down her chin. At the same time as her belch, her tummy cramped a little and helplessly her body pushed out a mess into her diaper. Positioned as she was on Nerissa’s shoulder, the seat of her overalls suddenly drooped and the Little's watching were able to see just how much of a baby she was, filling her diaper. Nerissa finished patting her back and gave her bottom a few pats, causing the mess to squish. "Such a good good baby," she repeated the praise. Shannon would have felt humiliated in front of the other Littles, but the praise helped offset that. She curled her hands around Nerissa, giving her a big squeeze. She didn't even think any more about how sudden her mess was, or how icky it felt--it was a warm sort of surprise to her now, and wasn't really a bad thing. Just a part of being her. Nerissa redid her top, and got up with Shannon, going over to her stroller and gently putting her in her seat before buckling her in. She made sure the buckles were snug, pressing her into her full diaper. Nerissa was still working on making her comfortable with having had an accident. She spoke softly to Shannon, "We'll chat with your friend before we leave," she grinned. "Do you think she'd like to come play with you at home? I bet you could show her how fun it could be." "I um... I dunno! She doesn't seem like a baby... but I'd love more friends!" Shannon giggled, unaware of what she was signing the girl up for. Nerissa nodded, wheeling the stroller toward the group of Littles which were now looking intently like they were busy picnicking. Nerissa stopped just behind the red headed one, tapping Shannon on the shoulder. "What was her name hun? Can you ask her to come here?" Shannon nodded, looking over to the group of Littles. "Jaaaaackie!" she called, bouncing in the chair (and her mess). She was excited for a new playmate! The red headed Little stood up a bit stiffly and came over, immediately looking shy before the taller Amazon and the girl in the stroller. She could smell that Shannon had a messy diaper, and her cheerfullness and the way she ignored what she’d done was a little unsettling to her. "Hi Shannon," she said with a slight wave. Nerissa smiled and leaned down to Shannon, "Go on hun, why don't you invite her to visit?" Shannon grinned. "Hey, can you join us at my house some time? It'd be a lot of fun to play with you!" Jackie's demeanor changed a little as she looked back to her friends, who seem to be focused on their activity. She thought a moment, and looking up, with a slight bit of resolve, she nodded. "Y-yes. I'll come visit some time, I think I have something I’d like to talk you to you about Shannon," she said. "We can spend some time being... big girls," she said with a slight glance at Nerissa and lowering her voice to say the last part. It was the only thing she could think of in terms of fixing whatever was wrong with Shannon. Shannon tilted her head, looking confused. "Well... you can be! But I don't think I am..." she squirmed a little in the seat, making a small meep at the feeling of her diaper. "But yeah, come visit, please!" The other girl scurried back to her friends and Nerissa put the paci back in Shannon's mouth, pushing her in the stroller back home for a diaper change and an afternoon nap. “I really do hope she visits,” the Amazon smirked. --------- It was just after Shannon had been fed a full dinner of baby food in what had become her personal high chair, that Nerissa had decided to give her another lesson. Quietly taking the babygirl to her office by the classroom, she took a seat in the rocking chair with her. She started to rub at the front of Shannon's diaper, rocking them both in the chair gently. Shannon had grown slightly used to having her diaper, and chest rubbed on occasion. Even if it was still a bit weird, she quickly settled into the chair, sighing out a pleased and aroused little breath. Nerissa continued to rub at the front of her diaper, waiting till she got a slight moan with the loud crinkling. "Feels nice doesn't it hun?" Shannon nodded, letting out a few soft whines. "Y--yeah... it's really really nice feeling... it's ama--ah! oooh..." she leaned her head in, resting it against Nerissa’s chest. Nerissa traced a finger around Shannon’s ears, continuing to rub her diaper, smirking as the baby’s hips were moving in time with her hands. "That's a good baby girl... such a good baby girl," she said, sweetly whispering. "You want to do something for your caretaker baby?" Shannon nodded, beaming. The praise made her really happy. She softly grinded against the woman's hand, her hands softly kneading Nerissa's lap. "Use your diaper, do everything in it that you can, feel how good it is to let go in your diaper," she encouraged. It was something they’d done before, but she had a more specific intent for it today. Shannon squirmed, pushing herself against the woman's hands. "... I dunno if I can though... I don't really feel it anymore, so I don't know if I need to..." she let out a few grunts, trying her hardest. At first, it seemed she definitely didn't need to--but then, all at once, her diaper start to fill. "O-oh gosh!" she whined, the diaper taking on a new feeling as she was rubbed.” Nerissa grinned, easing her hand from Shannon's ear to move the girl slightly, starting to bounce her on a knee and focus both hands now on the front of her diaper. "Such a good girl, filling up your diaper, but there's still something more you can do," she said caressing the front of Shannon's diaper. The conditioning was going well, Shannon was addicted to the milk, nearly incontinent, and on the verge of a sexual connection between her diapers, and best of all, accepting that she was a baby. Shannon bounced, grinding against Nerissa's hands and genuinely enjoying the feel of her diaper. It wasn’t long before she was starting to dissolve into a body shaking orgasm. Just as she was peaking, Nerissa leaned forward and whispered in Shannon’s ear, right at her most susceptible moment. “From now on you are forever unpotty trained…” she whispered, “You will be in diapers the rest of your life… and I will always be your mommy.” The words invaded Shannon’s mind just as she was shattered and racked by orgasm, whimpering and shuddering as she came in her full diaper. Even if she didn’t fully understand it, her body processed it. She’d never feel the need to go again, and she’d found her mommy. It was over, she was officially a baby again. The poor baby was panting and spent after that. She was more than ready for an early bed time... after a diaper change and short pre-bed feeding straight from the teat of course. She was already asleep before she finished nursing. Not long after she’d been dressed in a new thick diaper under a purple onesie, and laid down in her crib. --------- Nerissa was relaxing on a couch in the large playroom at the home. She was dressed in a casual spring dress, her feet in flip flops and her hair falling lazily about her shoulders as she read from a book. Shannon was on the floor nearby, playing. Today Shannon was dressed in a short blue denim dress, and a pink t-shirt under it. Her bottom was covered in a frilly diaper cover and it caught the back of her dress, holding it up slightly to show her padded backside. Shannon seemed to flip back and forth, alternating between hyperactivity and calmness. Half of the time, she would contently color, nearly silent, while the other half of the time she'd be bolting from one activity to another, giggling and laughing to herself. Right now, she was hyper, waddling across the room to grab various toys, which she was busily building into a large fort in one of the corners of the room. At a knock from the door, Nerissa looked up. She put her book down and looked over to Shannon, just to make sure the babygirl was okay, before going to the door and finding that a Little was waiting outside. It was the girl that Shannon had briefly met at the park. "Oh hello there hun, have you come to play with Shannon?" she asked. The red head nodded shyly, looking around Nerissa to Shannon. "It's Jackie... uh, Ma'am," she said, before being invited in. She barely even acknowledged Nerissa and went right to Shannon. "Psst... we need to talk." "Um, okay! What do you wanna talk about?" Shannon asked innocently, paying only half attention. She was busy building a stack of baby blocks as a sort of flag for her fort. Jackie was wearing a simple short dress and a pair of loose shorts under it. She couldn't help staring at Shannon though. The way the other Little was dressed as a toddler, hair in a pony tail, pink shirt, obvious thick diaper under her denim dress... and not only that, but the red head knew that the other Little used her diapers. "You're... not really a baby," she whispered, watching as the amazon walked across the room to take a seat on the couch, getting her book. She tried to speak so she wouldn't be heard. Shannon shook her head, confused. "I don't understand..." she thought about it a little, stopping her construction. "...Mommy says I’m a baby." It was so firmly in the Little's mind, now. After a few seconds, she found her thumb slipping into her mouth, on reflex as she tried to think hard. After all, her hands weren't being used, so why not? Jackie shook her head, "Just because you look like a baby, doesn't make you one," she said putting a hand out to touch the front of the girl's diaper. Jackie was doing it mainly to confirm that the other girl was indeed wearing it, but what she didn't know was how thorough Nerissa's training had been recently. Which included helping Shannon to really like and enjoy her diapers. The slight bit of pressure on the front of her diaper made her tingle. Shannon half shut her eyes, whimpering ever so slightly around her thumb. It was hard to pin down exactly what it was, with the thumb in the way. Curiously, though, the girl held totally still as the Little held her diaper, not jumping away or even flinching at all. It seemed she was quite used to having her diaper touched! Jackie looked a little surprised as Shannon seemed to straighten, and she tugged her hand away as suddenly the diaper began to warm. The baby was peeing, but by the look on her face, she had no idea. Jackie gasped, perhaps she was in over her head, perhaps Shannon was already a baby and there was no saving her. After a few seconds, Shannon opened her eyes. "...Jackie? What's wong?" she asked after a few seconds, still sucking her thumb. Nerissa noticed the odd occurrence out of the corner of her eye, and put her book down, getting up to go over to the two Littles. "Uh oh... I think someone has a wet diapy," she said coming up from behind to tickle at Shannon's sides. Jackie took a step back from Nerissa, watching the exchange nervously as if it was something dangerous. The babygirl's dress was raised and it was confirmed that she was indeed wet. "Why don't you go get a new diaper and some wipes from the corner Shannon, I'll grab the changing mat from my bag," she said, fully intending to change her right here on the floor. Jackie was dead silent watching them both. Shannon dashed away, waddling noticeably as she snagged a few diapers and the box of wipes from the baby bag in the corner of the play room. She jumped down, laying out right next to her fort as Nerissa got the mat. She was laying down in front of Jackie and she looked up, blankly, hardly realizing that her and Jackie were having a conversation before. Nerissa lifted Shannon's dress up, smiling and giggling. "Why'd you bring so many diapers hun?" she asked, "You bring extra for Jackie?" she teased. The other Little gasped at the thought. “I’m only teasing,” Nerissa laughed at her good naturedly, letting her know she wasn't being serious (for now). Jackie had an instinct to leave, something was not right, but at the same time, something magnetic compelled her to stay. She knew what happened to some littles, and if there was any chance of saving Shannon, it'd be important to save her. She simply turned aside, letting the diaper change finish. Shannon was very used to it by now, thinking nothing as her legs were lifted by the ankles, she was thoroughly wiped, diaper rash cream applied, and finally followed by a healthy dusting of powder before being taped into a thick fresh diaper. "Can I get you something to drink Jackie? It's just about time for Shannon's bottle," Nerissa said, taking the wet diaper balled up, and throwing it away. Jackie nodded dumbly, not sure what else to say, and Nerissa returned a moment later with a sippy cup and baby bottle. Both filled with the same thing. Jackie was handed the cup and she looked at it with a frown as Shannon was given her bottle. Shannon happily stuck the nipple in place of her thumb, drinking hungrily. After a few seconds, Shannon lowered the bottle, looking at Jackie. "Drink! It's really really yummy." Shannon sat up, drinking away at the bottle, shuffling around a bit to get comfortable. Jackie watched Nerissa sit on the couch once more and looked at the sippy cup. "What's in it?" she asked, curiously. She wasn't about to degrade herself by drinking from the cup and managed to pry the top off. Nerissa noticed this, but didn't say anything. The red head gave the drink a worried sniff. "Milk!" Shannon giggled, getting about halfway through the bottle. She stretched out, feeling a little bit sleepy now. Still, she seemed determined to finish that fort--she stood back up, bottle in one hand, a toy in the other, trying to complete her build. Jackie stared at her drink a moment. It did smell like milk, but something was a bit off. She looked over at Nerissa again, worriedly, but there was something about the milk that smelt really really good. She tipped it up to her lips, taking a taste, and her eyes widened as she took a little more of a sip, which turned into a gulp, and soon she'd finished off her cup. "That.. was pretty good," she said nodding. She watched Shannon building her fort for a minute or two, trying to decide how best to handle the situation... oddly, she was starting to feel tired too as she saw the other girl yawning. Nerissa checked her watch, it'd be nap time for two Little's shortly. As they worked, Shannon finished her bottle too. She kept working, but she slowed to a literal crawl, and began to yawn every so often. She looked back at Jackie, nodding. "Yeah! It's pretty good, I love my milkies..." Not having been used to drinking nearly as much as Shannon, the redhead was not used to its effects, and even as Shannon was crawling around, yawning around her thumb, Jackie had managed to nod off, her back against the wall. Shannon noticed this after she finally completed the fortress. She crawled over to Nerissa, giving her pant leg a small tug. "I think we need naps mommy..." she yawned, resting herself against Nerissa's leg. Nerissa closed her book, smiling at the two adorable girls. She scooped up Shannon first, "I think you're right hun, let’s get your stuffed animal and your pacifier, and we'll put you down for a nap in your crib," she smiled, bumping noses with Shannon lovingly. She carried the Little on her hip for a moment. bringing her back to the nursery and doing what she said, getting her pacifier and teddy bear before easing her down into her crib. "I'll be right back, I'm going to go get Jackie and set up a nap mat in here, I don't think she'd like the crib," she said teasingly. Nerissa went back out into the playroom, scooping up the younger girl. She was out cold, the milk having hit her hard for the first time. Nerissa couldn't help a grin, she knew this girl would be consigned to diapers and being a baby soon. She brought her back into the nursery, setting up a mat on the floor and laying the girl with a blankie atop it. Shannon grinned sleepily as she watched, squeezing the teddy bear. It was nice to have a playmate, even if she was a little bit unfun sometimes with her ‘not a baby’ talk. Hopefully she'd stop insisting Shannon was a big girl. Shannon laid down, letting her eyes drift shut. The girls slept easily. A milk induced sleep was one free of stress. Shannon slept deeply and with wonderful dreams, hugging her teddy, occassionally sucking on her paci in her sleep. She rested so soundly, that the milk's effect didn't even wake her. Her bottom pushed out a warm mess into the back of her diaper just like a baby. And not far away from her, napping fitfully on the mat, Jackie wasn’t far behind. Her body processed the milk and her bladder released in her sleep, causing the ‘adult’ girl to soak her panties, dress and naptime blanket. At the girls woke up, it would be nothing out of the ordinary for Shannon. For Jackie though, she awake with a start, letting out a startled shriek as she realized what had happened to herself. The red head started to cry, not trying to be too loud and bring Nerissa. Shannon sat up in her crib, looking at the distressed girl across from her with a big wet spot. At first, it was a little hard to believe--she was such a big girl! But after a few seconds, Shannon tried to reassure her. "Don't worry--it's not that bad! I mean... well... I'll call Mommy and she'll clean you up! Mommy!!" she called out, watching the crying girl. Jackie hopped up, still crying and tripping over the blankets around her ankles for a second. She came over and tried to put her hands on Shannon to shush her and keep her from bringing the Amazon. It didn't help, a moment later Nerissa walked in with her long legs. "Oh, someone up from their nap? Smells like someone has a stinky diaper," she said smiling. Her eyes were quick to see the red headed girl next to the crib, with the wet spot on the back of her dress. Sensing this, Jackie let out an eep, backing away from Shannon. "Oops, looks like there was more than one accident during naptime," Nerissa said. She quietly shut and locked the door behind her, going for Shannon first to change her baby. Shannon lifted her arms up, giggling as she was lifted. She didn't seem to realize that Jackie didn't want Mommy to be called. Why not, after all? Did she want to stay in her wetness? That wasn't that weird for the home she supposed, but if she just said that to Nerissa, she'd understand! Or maybe it was that she was a big girl... or, well, apparently not! "Jackie hun, its okay, sometimes girl's have accidents. I'm not upset," she said in a calming and familiar manner that Shannon could almost recognize. "Let me take care of my baby here and we'll get you sorted. Jackie was too mortified to answer, hands covering her rear and backing herself around the crib so that she was always on the opposite side of Nerissa. Meanwhile the Amazon carried her baby, lovingly laying her down on the changing table and going through a routine diaper change for her. Wipes, rash cream, more powder, and a thick diaper later, Nerissa set the babygirl down on the floor. "Why don't you go get her for me," Nerissa said with a pat to her diapered bottom. "I think she's scared and embarrassed." Shannon nodded, crawling over to Jackie. "Jackie?" she asked, softly prodding the girl’s arm. "Mommy's all ready to clean you up... don't worry, it happens! If you really hate it, you gotta get clean and get it gone!" Jackie was reluctant a moment, looking at Shannon and resisting. "You're not a baby Shannon, you're not... and I didn't have an accident, she did something to me! I've never had an accident before like this," she whimpered. Nerissa could hear her of course, but she remained quiet a moment. Shannon shook her head. "Well--accidents happen! I am a baby, and if I didn’t have my diapers I’d make puddles everywhere!” She giggled. “Mommy’s really nice and she'll get you all squeaky clean." There was something innocent and truthful in Shannon's face, and slowly, unsuredly, Jackie came out, walking bowlegged with an obvious accident spot between her legs. It felt gross, and she did want to get cleaned up. She couldn't look at Nerissa as she was led over. "It's okay hun," the Amazon echoed her baby's statement, very proud of the girl for how she'd handled it. "I'll have you all cleaned up and right as rain. I bet you’re worried that I'm going to put you in a diaper huh? Well, I can, if that's what you want?" to which the red head quickly shook her head no, and Nerissa laughed, "I didn't think so. I don't have any clean panties in your size, I do have pull-ups though." The girl whimpered at that, but defeated as she was, there wasn’t much she could do. Nerissa helped her get cleaned up, having her stand as she carefully took some wipes and a small baggy to wad up the wet panties and short and put them in. The little didn’t let go of the baby’s hand the hold time. Shannon squeezed her hand back, smiling all the while. She was really glad to be of assistance! "See?" she sighed, softly resting herself against the changing table. "Mommy's really nice and stuff! She's only here to help." Freshly cleaned, with pull-ups under a short dress that was designed to be worn with shorts, Jackie was quick to excuse herself. Nerissa reassured her that if accidents do happen once more, and that it was okay, and if she needed help with future accidents that she knew where the home was. She also invited her back for lunch whenever she wanted it... The red head was quick to make any excuse she could and escape the place as soon as the nursery door was unlocked. Nerissa and Shannon watched her go. "I think she's a shy girl who needs some friends Shannon," Nerissa said, scooping up her baby girl, carrying her on a hip as she watched the little practically sprint down the front walk, her pull-up easily visible under her dress. Shannon nodded. "I wanna find her some time again! Maybe we could stop by the playground soon and see if she's ever there again?" Shannon rested herself against the amazon's chest, softly tugging at the bottom of her shirt. Nerissa grinned and began to unbutton her shirt, hugging Shannon close. "I think she'll be back some time. She looked like she really enjoyed that milk," Nerissa winked. Her bra was next to go, leaving the girl's pert chest bare before Shannon. She removed the babygirl's pacifier and moments later she was breastfeeding again. --------- Heyo, I'm reposting this after getting a few messages about it. I've slowly been working on a pseudo-sequal about Jackie. No date of release to announce, just 'sometime in the future'.

(1)The weatherman on Channel 7 had forecast snow for this evening— “4-6 inches falling from 7PM until about 2AM” in that absurdly cheery voice, as if everyone watching was just dying to get out there and do even more shoveling—but that wasn’t going to stop Stephanie from getting where she needed to go. Not tonight. Tonight was just too important to her. Oh, there had been other occasions she had blown off due to snow, to be sure; just last week, for example, she had decided not to go to Ali’s party when the storm hit just during rush hour. And last winter she had been practically a shut-in; aside from work, she didn’t venture into the winter weather at all. Thank goodness someone invented grocery deliveries. But tonight was the office Christmas party, and just about everyone believed that Justin was going to propose to Stacy, and she wasn’t going to be the one who missed it. Not after all of the office drama and gossip over the last six months. No way.“Looks like Mommy’s going to be very cold tonight,” she said as she rubbed her little calico, Willow, behind the ears. The cat purred her appreciation. “No, I don’t want to leave you, but that’s how it goes.”It was, actually, a huge concession for Stephanie Alder to be heading out into the snowfall and temperatures in the teens. Stephanie Alder hated winter with a passion so hot she was always amazed it wasn’t enough to warm her up all by itself. Once, when she was a child, she had contentedly built snow forts and skied and skated, but those days were so far behind her she could hardly remember them at all. Now her skis had been given to charity and her skates hadn’t been sharpened in years, and she didn’t even build snowmen in the park with her little niece and nephew when her sister visited. Chicago’s winter chill had defeated her, made her less adventurous. Stephanie wasn’t one of those wishy-washy Chicagoans who complain about the weather in every season, either. She detested those people. It wasn’t reasonable, she thought, to live here and constantly complain about the weather. It’s OK to hate one season, but not all of them. She had long ago decided she was a warm weather girl: give her sunny and 80° and she was a happy camper, and if it happened to climb into the 90s, well, there was always air conditioning. But the winter? It was brutal and nasty and unforgiving. She dreamed of moving somewhere like southern California where it was warm all year long. Her friends always said she would miss the changing of the seasons, but she thought: if I want to see colored leaves, I know where the airports are. Truth be told, though, it wasn’t just the bitter cold itself that Stephanie hated. She hated how her diapers always chilled so quickly and felt so awful. Stephanie had been bladder incontinent since birth and used diapers all the time to control the leakage. On a warm day, all she needed to do was switch to a cloth-backed brand to feel comfortable. In the cold, nothing worked. She’d be warm for a few minutes right after going, but the cold air would take over and soon she’d be walking or sitting in something that felt as if it had been in a refrigerator. And God help her if a diaper leaked in the winter. It had happened more than once, leaving her with a stream of iced urine running down her leg under her pants or, oh God!, leggings. She’d experienced that enough for one lifetime.It had been a problem all of her life, but until she’d moved away from her mother’s Highland Park home into her own Evanston apartment, she didn’t really appreciate just how much her mother had helped her out with it. Of course she’d been changing her own diapers for a long time now, since middle school anyway, but the emotional weight of having to wear them sometimes got to her, and never more so than in the freezing chill of Chicago winter. On cold days as a child, she could count on her mother’s having made hot chocolate to warm her up and having a clean diaper ready. On cold days, even through sixth grade, she let her mother change her; it made her feel somehow warmer and definitely more loved. Once she got to middle school, though, by some unspoken agreement between them the diaperings stopped. It was as if both of them suddenly decided she was just too old for that kind of intimacy. Then cold days grew just a little colder to Stephanie; something warm in her life had vanished. The truth was, however, that there was one thing that warmed Stephanie Alder about cold weather, and that was Christmas time. She believed in Santa Claus long after the other kids her age had stopped believing; the magic of the season meant the world to her. But it wouldn't last. Her ultimate disappointment came in seventh grade. She wrote a letter to Santa asking for only one single gift: freedom from diapers. When it didn’t happen—when she got more clothes and electronics, etc. instead—she finally understood: her friends were right. Santa didn’t really exist after all. She still loved the holiday, but she had to admit some of the magic was gone. And the diapers continued to be part of her daily existence.For tonight she had chosen a particularly thick diaper with teddy bears and other stuffed animals on it; her favorite was a little snow leopard blowing bubbles. She’d found them online back in college and bought them ever since because they were adorable and because they made her smile. Something about this needs to. She knew she’d be drinking at least a bit at the party and hoped she could get by without a change; in fact, as she had often done, she wasn’t even bringing a spare with her so she could go without a purse. No way was she bringing one tonight, not after the last big party she attended when she’d put it down somewhere and couldn’t find it to save her life at the end of the evening. It had taken over an hour and the help of half the party guests to locate it; she wasn’t going through that again. Besides, not having one forced her not to stay too late and helped make life easier as the party wore on: even if someone wanted to make it with a girl in diapers, he wasn’t going to when she was soaking wet, so she was safe from predators. For an emergency, she kept a Depends Silhouette in her coat pocket; it was the only thing she had that was small enough to fit. It would never last her very long, but it would do in a pinch.Since it was a Christmas party, she had decided to get dolled up in red and green. On a whim, she had purchased a pair of Christmas-themed tights with snowflakes sparkling down her legs. Above them, she put on the outfit she had been given when she was only fifteen and now wore just for fun at least once during every Christmas season: a deep green velvet skirt with a velvet top that was red trimmed with gold. If she put a Christmas barrette in her hair, as she did tonight—a shiny one with green, red and gold foil strips layered and slightly fanned out—she thought she looked very cute. In point of fact, as petite as she was, Stephanie Alder dressed for this party was utterly adorable. It was another self-defense mechanism, like the single diaper: she wanted to have fun at this party, but not worry about any negative consequences. This outfit, which had made her look younger when she was a junior in high school, still had the same effect. Then, it was undesirable—what high school girl wants to look like a middle schooler?—but now, since she looked mostly the same as she did back then, it served a new purpose: fending off unwanted advances. It was odd. People knew she was an adult, but when she looked a bit younger, they left her alone. Something within Stephanie’s mind understood that simple algorithm; thus the choice of these clothes tonight.Her girlfriends at work thought it was a cute outfit, though. They’d seen it at a little get-together last year, when she’d worn it (as usual) on a whim, and Gemma had even asked her earlier in the week whether she would be wearing it to the office party.“Of course,” she’d told her. “If I want to enjoy myself without the guys all over me, it’s the best thing I’ve ever found.”The tall brunette had smiled. “I know what you mean. Sometimes I wish I had a choice like that myself. Anything to make myself still look cute but less desirable, you know? I’m a bit jealous of you. I’d love to ask Santa to let me look younger when I wanted to.”“I get that,” Stephanie had told her. “But it’s not always so great when you’re already small. It’s a real pain when they don’t believe me that I’m over 21 at restaurants—I’m almost thirty, for crying out loud—good thing I like Coke so much. Anyway I do hate the meat market thing, so I never even try going to bars.”Gemma shook her head. “But how much of any of it do you really like, anyway?” “What do you mean?”“Oh, you know, the drinking, the showing off for the guys, all of it. You don’t like the meat market. You’ve told me how much you hate the feeling of being sick when you’re too drunk. So i’m just wondering: wouldn’t you just rather have a quieter time, talking maybe, hanging out without the social pressures?”“That went out in seventh grade.”Gemma rolled her eyes. “You know what I mean.” “Yeah,” Stephanie said, “Until Santa decides to really make me young again, parties like this are all I have, and I feel I need the extra protection. Hence this outfit.”“Don’t you already have, like, extra protection?”“Very funny.”Gemma was a good friend. She was the first person Stephanie had met when she started at Hemming & Klatch, and they’d hit it off immediately. It almost made the accounting job palatable. Almost. Every single day, though, Stephanie found herself wishing at some point she’d majored in something else. In school she’d liked math, loved working with numbers, manipulating them, seeing the secrets they could conceal. Geometry mesmerized her—all of those shapes governed by predictable fundamental laws! She almost lost her way during a trig class taught by a very poor teacher (if she closed her eyes she could still hear him droning on about sines and secants), but her love was renewed by the joys of calculus, where Mr. McGregor had taught her theoretical math and she’d been in seventh heaven, spinning two-dimensional shapes around on an axis to see what kind of volume they would occupy if they were three-dimensional: God it was fun back when she was first learning that stuff.Who knew that a career in a math-related field would mean a job as dull as dirt? She’d had a nice business teacher in high school, which is why she’d chosen accounting in the first place, but good God she wanted to kill herself every time she walked into the office. And it didn’t help any that the entry level positions were mostly data-crunching. Maybe someday things would change, but she couldn’t see how. Sometimes, she wondered what her life would be like if she had made a different decision, chosen a different direction. At least she had her friends though. Along with Mandy and Jess, she and Gemma always went to lunch together and almost always managed to have a blast. And the three of them were the only people in her life right now to whom she had ever confided about her incontinence. It was either that or try to explain why she never went to the ladies’ room with them. And besides, she felt she could use a bathroom buddy to watch out for others. So she’d told them one evening over drinks at Louie’s and all three of them told her it was no big deal: friends don’t care about silly things like that.But they do care about the outfits you wear to the annual Christmas party, she thought, examining herself in the mirror after yet again transforming herself into the image of someone much younger. “You like it too, don’t you?” she asked Willow, who was once again sidling up to her as she stood and rubbing against her thigh. “Does that velvet feel good to you?”How many times now had she worn this outfit? She had no clue, but she knew one thing: this was going to be the first time she’d worn it to Hemming and Klatch. Last year, her first at the firm, she’d missed the party due to illness. Not tonight. She smiled at her image in the mirror. No way I’d even get into a bar tonight. Good thing the booze was going to be at the party and she didn’t need to pay.Stephanie grabbed the outfit’s final touch, the shiny black flats with the bows at the toes that she’d found at DSW last year that were perfect, put them into a grocery bag, and slipped her feet into a pair of black boots for the journey. The shoes completed the outfit in an innocent, simple way instead of adding a touch of sexuality as heels would have. Then she put on her winter coat, grabbed her keys, her phone, a twenty dollar bill, and her Metra card and shoved them into a pocket, petted the cat once more, and headed out the door. She was bringing only what she absolutely needed. Easy peasy.The weather was every bit as uncomfortable to her as she’d thought it would be, but at least she didn’t need to be out in it for long. The train stop was just down the street both from her apartment and from the office at the other end; if it hadn’t been such a lousy evening she might have braved lighter outer clothing. But the faux fur was her choice for tonight; she wanted to be as warm as she possibly could.A homeless woman stood, shivering, near the train station, a hand extended toward her. She’d seen this woman before; she was often here: she stood hunched over as if from years, but she wasn’t that old. Her tangled, unkempt brown hair hung everywhere all over her face, sticking out from the filthy blue knit cap atop her head. She’d found a winter coat somewhere—Stephanie was sure she didn’t have it last time she was here—but it fit so poorly that she couldn’t zip it up. At least her thick boots looked as if they’d keep her feet warm. They were an odd green color, but they looked nicely lined.“Something to help me eat, Sweetheart?” she said as Stephanie approached. It was clear from the intonation that she didn’t expect anything.Stephanie didn’t answer at first, but she didn’t move on either. She’d found herself entranced by the woman’s eyes, reflected in the light from the train station. One of them was green and the other was very nearly amber, a color she’d never seen on a person before. Willow’s eyes were that color.“Well?” the woman asked.Stephanie realized she’d probably been staring. “Oh,” she said. “I’m sorry. It’s just—it’s a terrible night to have to be outside. Isn’t there a shelter or something?” The woman smiled. Several of her teeth were brown. “Going there,” she said. “I need to eat first.”Her friends, Stephanie knew, never gave money to the homeless people. “They just waste it,” Jess had said. “Better to buy them food, or donate to shelters.” It was an easy stance to justify except when the weather was this shitty and this broken woman was standing in front of you.She reached into pocket before she remembered what was in there. After a moment’s hesitation, though, she pulled out the twenty. When the woman saw what it was, her eyes grew wide.“Promise me that you’ll get yourself some food and head for the shelter so you can get out of this weather,” she said as she held it out.Taking the money, the woman looked at Stephanie. “You’re an angel, Sweetheart. An absolute angel. God bless you.”As Stephanie entered the station, she turned a backward glance toward the woman. She was still standing where she had been, staring at the departing girl as if she were some kind of miracle.

(2)On the train, she sat in her favorite place: the end facing seats. She always took them in the hope that no one would sit in the opposite seat, thus giving her the equivalent of two full seats to herself. She unfastened her coat buttons for comfort, plugged in her headphones, and sat back for the half-hour ride. On this night, luck wasn’t with her; the seat across from her was taken at the very next stop by a woman about her grandmother’s age. “Excuse me, Dear,” the woman said, piling an oversized purse and a shopping bag onto the seat. “Just doing a bit of last minute shopping.”Stephanie smiled, acknowledging her, and would have gone back to her music, annoyed by the fact that there were open seats elsewhere, if the woman hadn’t immediately continued, returning her smile and obviously admiring her Christmas outfit.“That’s a beautiful outfit,” she said.“Thank you,” answered Stephanie. “My mother gave it to me.”The old woman seemed lost in thought for a moment. “My youngest lives in Wilmette, but I’ve always loved shopping in Evanston.”Stephanie popped her earpieces out. “Yes,” she said, “I think it has a great downtown.”The woman smiled. “Do you live there, Sweetheart? Do you go to Evanston Township High School?”Although she knew she looked young, Stephanie was nonetheless unprepared for someone actually thinking she was still in high school. She wasn’t sure quite how to react, so for a moment she was just silent. Then she said, simply, “No. I mean I do live in Evanston. But I’m not in high school.”The woman looked surprised. “Oh, my!” she said. “When you get to my age, sometimes it’s hard to tell ages correctly. I thought you looked high school age.”Stephanie shook her head. “I’m not.”“Well, don’t worry,” the woman said. “You’ll get there. It can’t possibly be more than a year or two away, right?”Sitting across from the woman, Stephanie was astonished. She knew she looked younger, but high school age was incredible. And now, given the knowledge that she was not of high school age, this woman assumed she was younger still? Was she nuts? At this point, though, it was clear to her that the old woman was just being nice, even if she was sort of weird, and correcting her would embarrass her, so she decided to play along. What can it hurt?“Um, no. I mean I’ll be there next year,” she said, feeling really foolish.The woman nodded. “You’ll like it. I went to ETHS back in the day. It’s a really good school. I’m sure it’s only gotten better, at least from what I read.”Stephanie could see the woman’s sincerity. “That’s what my, um, mom tells me,” she said.“I really enjoyed the theatre department. Do you act?”She shook her head. “Never tried it.”“You really should. I’ll bet you’re really good at improvisation; you seem as if you could just roll with anything.”Stephanie’s eyes went a bit wide. Was the woman toying with her? Did she know that Stephanie was no middle schooler? She tried to search for anything like sarcasm or meanness in the woman’s eyes but there was nothing there. The woman was innocent as the new day. So Stephanie keep “rolling” with what was happening.“I suppose,” she said. “My friends tell me I’m pretty quick.”“I’ll bet you are,” said the woman, now looking at her a bit more carefully. “Can you give me an example?”It was such an odd conversation, Stephanie thought, and not only because she was pretending to be thirteen years old. This woman seemed weirdly interested in her. Ah well; it’s passing the time. So she considered what she could tell the woman that would be true to the middle schooler she thought she was. Realizing that the best lies are the closest to the truth, she decided to tell the story of how she got out of a jam with some random guy at a party last month.“Well, there was this boy I met at a friend’s party, and at first he was really nice, but as the party wore on he got kind of grabby, like he wanted to get to second base and such, right there in the living room.”“And you didn’t want that.”“No! Not at all.”“What did you do?”“I have an alarm on my phone that sounds like it’s ringing, you know? And I can set it off with just one click, so I did, and I pretended to be talking to my mom and arguing with her about having to come home right away. Then when I got off the phone I told him I needed to leave and I did.”The woman smiled. “Clever girl.”Stephanie shrugged. “It worked.” She was beginning to enjoy this little game, silly as it was, so she was glad when the woman continued it.“What’s your favorite class?”“Well, I’ve always liked math,” she responded without thinking, but then she thought about how dull and repetitive her life was and amended her answer. “But I’m finding English really interesting too. All the character stuff and all. And reading out loud.”The woman’s smile grew broader. “I knew you were a little actress at heart.”“Well I’ve never tried it, as I said” Stephanie said, “but I always thought it looked like fun.”“You should try it,” the woman said. “You’re a natural. Promise me you’ll at least take a theatre class once you get to high school.”Stephanie hated making a promise that was an outright lie, but, hey, in for a penny… “I promise!” she said with all the enthusiasm she could muster.The old woman sat back and smiled to herself. “Do you mind if I ask you a very personal question?” she asked.Stephanie was a bit taken aback. Why should this woman, whom she’d just met ten minutes earlier, even want to ask personal questions. But she’d indulged her so far, and something nagging at her inside told her to continue to do so.“Um...it’s weird, but I guess not.”The woman leaned forward again. “Promise you won’t get upset.”That was certainly unexpected. What the heck? But Stephanie stayed the course. After all, she was getting off the train in a couple of stops and she’d never see this woman again. “No, I won’t. Ask me anything.”Still leaning in, the woman lowered her voice. “Have you always needed diapers?”Stephanie’s face went pale. How can she—? She looked down at herself, at the way she was sitting. There was the faintest mound where there shouldn’t be one in her crotch, but nothing noticeable under dark green velvet. “No, don’t worry,” said the woman as if reading her mind. “It’s not something obvious. It’s just...when you’re old and you’ve changed a ton of diapers and you find you need them again yourself, you notice. You know how they say gay people have gaydar? I have diaperdar.”It would have made Stephanie laugh, but she was still too freaked out to do so. “So, have you?” the woman asked? “Always needed them?”Stephanie nodded. “Y-yes. I’ve been…” she whispered the next word “...incontinent all of my life, and medication doesn’t work.”The woman’s eyes looked sympathetic. “Must have been hard.”Stephanie startled herself by laughing. “That is the understatement of all time. I even wrote to Santa once asking to get rid of them, but of course no go.”The woman looked confused. “Why ‘of course’?”“Well, you know, Santa.”“Ahh...and you’re too old for all of that, right?”Stephanie shrugged. “Let's just say he didn’t deliver. Anyway I am too old to believe in Santa.”“Well, of course you are. May I ask: was that the reason?”“Excuse me?”“The letter you wrote. When you didn’t get your Christmas wish that year, is that what caused you not to believe?”Stephanie thought about it for a moment. “I guess so. But really: once you know the truth it’s all pretty obvious.”“How so?”Stephanie couldn’t believe she was actually making a logical argument why there was no Santa Claus. This was the weirdest day ever. “Well, for starters, how about the fact that, right then, I stopped getting gifts ‘from Santa’? Or that my parents never did? I mean I hadn’t noticed that before, of course, but it was a glaring omission afterwards. My parents are good people; why would Santa skip them...if he existed?”The old woman shrugged. “Ever hear of a self-fulfilling prophecy?”“Sure,” Stephanie answered, nodding. “The kind of prediction that you make that, by the nature of the decisions you make following it, is bound to come true.”“Exactly,” the old woman said. “Santa’s wishes are a kind of self-fulfilling prophecy.”“I don’t get it.”“Let me ask you another question: have you written to Santa since that letter he didn’t answer?”Stephanie shook her head. “What would be the point? He doesn’t exist.”“You’re so certain. Couldn’t it be that, by not writing him, you failed to ask for anything, thus you didn’t get anything? And your parents, I’m assuming, don’t write to him either.”Still trying to get her mind around the woman’s last bit of argument to see if it was in fact logical, Stephanie simply said, “Never.”“There you have it,” said the old woman. “Self-fulfilling prophecies.”Stephanie finally waded through the logic puzzle and found its flaw. “You say that the lack of a letter is why it wasn’t answered. OK, fine. But this all began because he didn’t answer a letter I did write.”The woman smiled. “Did you ever stop to consider that maybe he had reasons?”The conversation was fascinating. Indulging this woman was interesting, but it sure wasn’t easy. “What possible reasons?”“Well,” she said, “maybe it’s just beyond his skillset. I mean he is a toymaker, after all, and you asked for a miracle. Wrong Christmas icon to pray to, I’d say. But beyond that, maybe he just thought there were life lessons you still needed to learn.”Stephanie thought back to when she was really twelve or thirteen years old, back to when she’d sent that letter. “Like what?”The woman’s smile was gentle. “Perhaps, in high school, you might come to understand that there are many, many people in the world who would trade their positions for yours. Perhaps you might even discover that under certain circumstances being diapered can be a positive thing. And maybe, in college, you might learn things that allow you to actually enjoy being diapered.”Stephanie was stunned into silence listening to this woman summarize exactly what had happened to her in her life. She thought back to high school, the first time she started becoming comfortable with herself. Oh, she was jealous of the girls who could complete the wonderful, sexy images the media threw at them with the taut, flat crotches and round, sensuous behinds, but she had never thought of herself as much of a sexual girl, so the images were more academic than anything else. In her diapers she could be cute; that was always good enough for her even if no one else got to see it. And she had learned about so many other people around the world who spent their lives suffering, so many to whom her small issue would seem a picnic. Of course it was in high school too that she had first discovered that diapers could be a protection against unwanted advances. It wasn’t that she let the boys see them; it was that she knew they were there and thus was way more cautious than she otherwise might have been. Oh, she did drink, but she learned her limits and stayed strictly within them. She decided that she’d know the boy who was right for her because he’d be the one she felt comfortable telling her secret to; no such boy ever emerged, not even in college, where she had indeed discovered the cute diapers that made her needs less painful and a little more fun. How could this woman know all of this?“Um, pardon me, but that’s a lot of really specific information. What’s going on here?”“You’re a really good girl, Stephanie,” the woman said. Did I tell her my name? I don’t remem—“You wanted nothing more than a quiet train ride to your party, but you indulged an old woman for no reason other than the kindness in your heart, even when I asked ridiculously personal questions.”“Well, I—”“Well, nothing, Sweetie. You’re a good person. You’ve spent your whole life being a good person. Your friends know it, and I think you know it too.”Stephanie was stunned. “My...whole...life?”The woman tilted her head to one side and winked. “Oh come, now, Stephanie. We can stop playing now. I know you’re not in middle school.”“You...do?”“Of course. Though I wasn’t kidding that you are adorable enough to pass as someone much younger than you are, seventh grade was sort of pushing it a bit.”“So you’ve just been messing with me?”The old woman smiled. “More like getting to know you better.”“You don’t know me at all,” Stephanie said. “You just met me.”The woman nodded. “True, true. But it feels as if I’ve known you for a very long time. I think maybe you remind me of someone I used to know.”Stephanie was silent for a long moment. The conversation, odd from the start, was getting way too weird, and now there was a touch of sadness in the woman’s voice. “Someone...you’ve lost?”The woman smiled gently. “Yes, but not in the way you’re thinking. You remind me of a much younger version of myself.”Stephanie considered this for a moment. “In what way?”“You have all the desire and dreams in the world, but life keeps building walls to keep them away. Isn’t that right, Dear?”Can she read that from my face? Stephanie wondered. There was no doubt about its truth. She was only 27, but life was already feeling to her like one example of settling after another. She begrudgingly accepted her incontinence because there was nothing to be done about it. Oh she’d tried all the medicines on the market; the only result was that the insurance companies got richer. And she’d stopped even looking for a guy; who would really want her anyway? And then there was her job: how she’d managed to trap herself into life in a dull cubicle in an accounting firm sometimes astounded her; it certainly wasn’t what she wanted back in high school when she dreamed of a very different life. She may have loved working with numbers, but she had no taste whatsoever for drudgery. She’d only gotten a C in one quarter of that geometry class despite how much she loved it because she refused to do the busywork the teacher assigned. And despite what she told the old woman, she’d always wanted to be an actress. She just never had the guts to try it out. And one thing led to another and...life built its walls.“I guess it is,” she said, “but isn’t that true for everyone?”“Not necessarily. Some actually realize their dreams. But that isn’t what defines a successful life.”Stephanie was puzzled. “What is?”“Being happy in the life you’re living. What else could anyone ask for?”“But I’m happy.”The old woman smiled wanly. “Are you? Do you feel fulfilled by what you do for a living?”For at least the fifth time, Stephanie felt herself taken aback by the woman’s remark. Either this woman was an excellent judge of character or she knew things about Stephanie. But how could she know? “I’m an accountant doing mostly data entry,” Stephanie offered, going for a light joke. “How fulfilled should I be?”Again there was that same small smile. “I think that, if you were meant to be an accountant, you should feel quite fulfilled indeed. But maybe there was something else you wanted? Something you changed your mind about or never tried? A road not taken?”Stephanie’s mind flashed back to her sophomore year in high school. She was sixteen and looked younger, and her social life was inhibited still by the incontinence; she’d not yet learned to have fun despite it. She did have friends though, and both Cammie and Patricia were attempting to talk her into trying out for the school musical. They were doing Fiddler on the Roof and her friends thought she’d be perfect for the part of the second youngest daughter, Chava. On the day of the audition, though, she chickened out. Cammie ended up playing Hodel and Patricia was in the chorus, and inevitably they made new theatre friends and grew apart from Stephanie, who watched the musical a bit jealous of them and the girl who did get the part of Chava.“There might have been some things,” she admitted.“You know there have been as well as I do,” said the old woman. “There is nothing about sitting in a cubicle all day playing with numbers on a screen that fulfills anything you ever dreamed about.”“How do you—? OK, now, this is too much. How can you know so much about me that I haven’t told you? What’s going on here? Are you just messing with me?”“No, not at all, Dear. That is not in my job description. No, I was sent to find out if you are indeed the person we thought you are. And—good news!—you are.”Stephanie was utterly lost. This conversation, in which she felt relatively comfortable, had taken a turn for the weird that she simply couldn’t fathom. “You were sent— Who...who are you?” she asked.The woman smiled broadly. “Ah, you’ve asked the six million dollar question, the answer to which will make everything make sense. Well, maybe not sense exactly, but at least there will be some sort of logic involved. Have you no guesses?”By this point, Stephanie had come to the conclusion that she was most definitely in the Twilight Zone. Or dreaming. This could easily all be a dream. She reached down and pinched her arm.“Not a dream, Sweetie.”“But you’re...you’re not normal, are you?” Stephanie asked.The old woman laughed. “If by that you mean, am I just an old woman who was out Christmas shopping? Then the answer is no, I’m not.”Stephanie tried to understand. Suddenly It’s a Wonderful Life popped into her mind. “Are you my guardian angel?” she asked. Another laugh. “Wrong Christmas movie. No, think of me as a kind of emissary.”“Emissary?”“We know you’re Nice. Sometimes it’s just necessary to send someone to find out just how nice you are.”Stephanie shook her head. “Emissary from whom?”The old woman just smiled. “You know, Stephanie.”“But that’s impossible.”“Nothing is impossible. Haven’t you noticed that we’ve been traveling for nearly half an hour from Main and haven’t even reached Ravenswood? If anything is impossible, that should be. But time isn’t really important to us. If it were, he couldn’t get around to everyone in one evening, could he?”Stephanie knew what the woman was suggesting, but it was absurd. There’s no such thing as Santa Claus.“That’s where you’re dead wrong, Dear,” the woman said, responding to the statement Stephanie had not made aloud.“What?”“There is a Santa Claus.”Stephanie tried to remember if she had eaten anything odd that afternoon, anything that could account for the bizarre hallucination she was obviously experiencing, but she could think of nothing. She stared at the old woman, trying to make any of this make sense. “Right,” she said. “And he’s the Spirit of Christmas and he’s going to make all of my wishes come true even though he’s been missing from my life for years.”“We’ve been over that,” said the old woman.Stephanie grew irritated. “You expect me to believe in Santa Claus. You realize that doing that is practically the stereotype for crazy, don’t you?”“Not crazy. Childlike. And come on: you are dressed in an outfit you got when you were fifteen.”Stephanie was exasperated. For the first time, she lost her temper with the woman and raised her voice. “Stop that! How can you know things like that? Have you been stalking me or something?”The old woman’s smile, consistent until now, dropped. She looked sad, as if she’d just lost an important contest. Slowly, she shook her head. “I’d hoped that, since you intentionally maintained so many vestiges of innocence, you might— But of course not. The others were right. 27 is too old to rescue.”“Rescue?”“That’s why I’m here, Stephanie. But he let this test go on far too long and now you’re way too jaded.”The old woman started gathering her things.“What are you doing?” Stephanie asked, feeling an unaccountable panic at the thought of this woman’s too-soon departure.“Leaving. You’ve made up your mind.”“Oh come on!” Stephanie practically yelled. “That isn’t fair. You just sprung all of this on me. I need a chance to process it. And you’ve got to admit it makes no sense at all. You claim he’s real, but the North Pole is just ice sitting on top of an ocean; no one lives there. And what about the fact that parents do buy the presents marked ‘From Santa’? That’s demonstrably true. I was able to find where they hid them from the moment I discovered that he...”“...didn’t really exist? You can say it. We’re all used to it. I won’t take offense and neither will he. The answers to your questions are easy: you people said he lived at the North Pole; he never said that, and he doesn’t. It’s way too cold up there anyway. And he always sneaks his gift in with the rest: if parents notice it (and you’d be surprised how many don’t) they write it off as some mystery relative fulfilling the child’s wish.”Stephanie shook her head. “This is ridiculous.”“Is it more ridiculous than living your life as an unhappy number cruncher when you had other dreams, like that acting bug, you wish you had pursued?”This was too much, and Stephanie snapped again. “How can you know that about me?”“I know everything about you, Stephanie. It’s in my job description.”“And what is your job exactly?”“Elf.”This was getting more and more absurd by the second. “I thought elves were, like, small?”The old woman laughed. “Some of us, yes. The toymakers, for sure. But what do you think Santa himself is? Human? Living for hundreds of years? Some elves are just bigger than others is all. And when he needs to send emissaries into the world, he sends the ones who will blend better.” They sat in silence for a few minutes while Stephanie processed everything she had just heard and the old woman waited patiently.“OK. Suppose I believe all of this—” Stephanie began, but the old woman interrupted her.“You do,” she said simply. Stephanie sighed. “OK. Say I do. What now? I mean, I still don’t understand why you’re here.”The old woman smiled. “To answer that letter from so long ago,” she said.Stephanie’s eyes went wide. “You mean you can take my incontinence away?”“Yeah, I was fibbing about the miracle thing. He can grant them. It’s a once per lifetime deal though and only for the Very Nice, but you qualify. If you still desire it.”“Of course I do!”“Not so fast,” said the old woman. “You’re old enough to know that everything has a cost and there are always choices to be made. I’ve listened carefully to you and I’m going to offer you three choices. Don’t decide on a whim. Think it through. Tonight, before you go to sleep, make your decision; it will be so when you awaken.”Heart pounding, Stephanie asked, “What are the choices?”“First choice: Santa will indeed remove your incontinence. But the price you pay for that is that every other aspect of your life remains unchanged. You will still be 27 and stuck in a job you hate, staring at decades of pushing numbers in an accounting firm.”“And the other choices?”“Second choice is a different life, the one you’d have had if you had chosen the road you didn’t take. I don’t know what that road was. Maybe it was acting; maybe it was something else you discovered in college. Whatever it was, you entertained it for at least a while and abandoned it. If you choose this way, you’ll awaken to what life would have been if you’d made that choice instead. You will still need diapers, but you’ll most likely enjoy your life more.”“And my third option?”“That is a major reset. There were only going to be two options, but you slipped so easily into seventh grade tonight that it got me thinking I should offer that to you. So your third option is a return to seventh grade, with all of high school ahead of you to try out anything you’d like, including acting or whatever, building a different kind of resumé to send to colleges than the one you had before. Again, you’d still be incontinent, but your life will be very, very different by the time you reach this age again.”Stephanie looked intently at the old woman. “Can you tell which is better?”She shook her head. “That is not for me to say. It’s for you to make happen as life happens to you. Anyway, this is my stop.”Stephanie found that the train was slowing down. The old woman gathered her things for real and stood up as Stephanie considered everything she had just been told. As she was getting ready to head through the exit doors, Stephanie spoke. “Why me?”“Oh, you’re not the only one,” the old woman said with a smile. “But sometimes it does take us awhile to get to all of the Christmas wishes we receive. Yours took fifteen years because Santa wanted to know who you’d become first. As I said, he only grants miracles to the Very Nice. He likes what he sees.”With that, the old woman pushed the button on the double doors, which parted with a whoosh, and she vanished between them as they closed. As the train left the station, Stephanie watched her walking away with her parcels.

"Fertuitus, man am I glad to see you," I told him as we all got into an abandoned house. Simon, a very scrawny guy who looked to be in his late 20 lead me here while Fertuitus cleared up some of the ghouls before coming here. "And I you. But I must ask, why are you out here?" Fertuitus asked. "It is very dangerous for any human to be here." "One of your hunter friends asked me to help," I told him. "Right now he's going after the vampire." "What!" Fertuitus yelled. "Who is it!" "Harrison," I told him. "Why whats wrong? He said this vampire was a small fry and should be easy to kill." "This is not good, not good at all," Fertuitus said as he started to pace the room. "I-i-I'm sorry, but m-m-mister Fertuitus is dealing with a slightly bigger problem," Simon told me. "What problem?" I asked. "Ow and sorry my name is Alex." "I-i-I'm Simon," Simon told me. "T-t-the vampire is a lot stronger than previously thought." "How's that?" I asked. "I don't know," Fertuitus said as he walked back over. "Poveus somehow became a vampire illegally and is somehow much stronger than even I am." "Ok, back up," I told him. "I'm still new to all this so can you please explain?" "Ok. as you might know, vampires live for hundreds of years," Fertuitus told me. "350 to be precise!" Simon told me. "Because of our long lifespan, we don't convert humans into vampires very often. We try to keep our numbers relatively low. Well when we do decide on turning humans into vampires, we have what is called a selection. One head vampire picks a few humans to inherit the power of the vampire. 7 months ago, I was the head vampire sent to pick the humans. Out of the ones I picked, Poveus was one of them." Fertuitus told me. "To pass the selection you must pass a few special tests. The biggest being the mental test. Poveus did not pass it." "Why?" I asked. "T-t-the mental test is to d-d-determine if you have the best interest of the vampire clan," Simon told me. "Right. Poveus believe vampires should be above humans, and if he was turned into a vampire we feared he would try to do just that." Fertuitus told me. "So I did not pass him." "Then how did this guy become a vampire?" I asked. "I don't know," Fertuitus told me. "Somehow he got another vampire to turn him. But something is wrong." "What's that?" I asked. "I-i-it takes years for a vampire to get full control of their strength," Simon told me. "H-h-he somehow skipped years of training in just 6 months!" "That doesn't sound good," I replied. "It's not. Those years of training are necessary for any new vampire. And right now we have a very bad situation on our hands." Fertuitus told me. BOOOM! I heard the lightning coming from outside. "Ow fuck" I screamed. "Bab!" "That little girl is out there!? Why would you bring a child out here!" Fertuitus yelled at me as I ran to the front door. "I didn't! I left her with some people to watch her but our bond is reaching 5 hours!" I told Fertuitus as I pulled back the sleeve of my jacket to show the black mark on my arm. "Knowing her, she's probably trying to find me!" "Ok, well have to get to her fast before she attracts too many ghouls!" Fertuitus yelled as he and I ran out into the rain. "W-w-wait up!" Simon yelled at us but we ignored him. ********** "I'M TOO OLD FOR THIS!" Mariano yelled as he hobbled as fast as he could to safety while Bab blasted 4 more ghouls away. "Cryf gvyly cly eoi!" Bab yelled as she ran with the old man in hopes of finding Alex before it was too late. They were trying to be stealthy and didn't want to be spotted by the ghouls but it didn't take long before one discovered them and Bab was forced to defend herself. Now because of her attacks, she is just attracting even more of them. They needed to find Alex and then shelter fast! But as more ghouls showed up, that was starting to sound less and less likely. "CRYF!" Bab screamed at the top of her lungs. ******************** "OUT OF MY WAY!" I yelled as I ran past a few ghouls and slashing at them with my sword. "I DON'T HAVE TIME FOR THIS!" "ALEX!" I heard Bab scream followed by a loud boom of lightning. "Over their!" Fertuitus yelled. "GO SAVE HER!" I yelled to the vampire who was keeping pace with me. "I’LL CATCH UP!" Fertuitus just nodded and leaped on top of the buildings to cut threw to Bab. As I turn a corner I could see many ghouls on their way towards me after hearing my yells. "I REALLY HATE GHOULS!" I yelled as I ran at them with my sword ready to kill them all! *********** "WLCPZNC!" Bab yelled as a ghoul leaped on top of the old man and Bab was forced to blast it off. While it got rid of the ghoul it also really hurt the old man as he collapsed in the middle of the road. The ghouls were now surrounding them. Bab knew she could hold them back, but she knew she couldn't win against all of them. Bab was about to blast one of them when a person appeared out of nowhere to grab a ghoul and toss them into other ghouls. "Xyljiujik!" Bab yelled as the vampire swiftly pulled out 3 throwing knives and tossed them into the heads of more ghouls. "Come on!" Fertuitus shouted as he grabbed the old man and bab and leaped with all his strength onto a building. The moment Fertuitus was up there something caught his eye ********* Standing in a pool of blood and a bunch of ghouls at my feet, I finally heard the only piece of good news I could hear from Fertuitus above me. "I got them! Follow me!" Fertuitus yelled as he jumped down next to me and we started running. "BAB!" I yelled the moment I saw her. "ALEX!" Bab yelled back. Almost immediately the pain in our arms was subsiding the moment we were finally close to each other. "Bab what are you doing! I told you to wait for me!" I yelled at her. "You were taking to long!" Bab yelled back. "I was worried!" "Enough banter you two!" Fertuitus told us. "Were almost there!" Suddenly I could see a large building with a ghoul nailed to a wall and was on fire. "That's Harrison," Fertuitus told me. "How can you tell?" I asked. "He's trying to get my attention!" Fertuitus told me. "And that's one way to do it!" We quickly ran inside and were greeted by a very bloody Harrison barely holding up one of his crossbows. "About time you showed up," he said before he dropped his crossbow to the ground. "Harrison!" Fertuitus yelled as he ran over to his friend and began examining him for a moment. "Bab, do you think you can heal him?" I asked her. With only a nod she went over to him and began the healing. "What happened to you?" I asked Harrison. "That dame vampire," Harrison told us. "He was just playing with me. I just barely got away from him but with no idea what to do, I risked using a calling card." "Calling card?" I asked "The ghoul outside. Harrison used it as a type of signal to get my attention. But it can also get Poveus attention as well." Fertuitus explained. "We need to take that bastard on all at once," Harrison told us. "He's too strong to take on alone." Suddenly the front door swung open and we all jumped, ready to kill whoever came inside. "Y-y-y-you left me!" Simon yelled "S-sorry, we didn't mean to," Fertuitus told him. "We just got distracted." "Who is that?" Bab asked. "She said who is that, and actually ya, how do you know Fertuitus?" I asked. "Ow, right I should explain," Fertuitus said. "I managed to find Poveus yesterday and I fought him. however, he was stronger than I imagined and I just barely got away from him by the time the morning sun rose. Beatin, burning, and craving blood, I had no way to survive. That is until Simon found me and was able to save me." "I-i-i-I'm just glad I was the one to find you." Simon stuttered. "A-a-anyone else and they might have killed you." "Why didn't you?" Harrison asked. This was the first time Simon saw Harrison and jumped. "b-b-b-BLOOD!" Simon screamed and collapsed to the ground. "What just happened?" I asked. "Simon is fascinated with vampires. He saved me in hopes to learn more about vampires for his research. However, he seems to have hemophobia (fear of blood)" Fertuitus explained. "Never mind that right now," Harrison interrupted. "We need to think of a way to fight off that dame vampire!" "HHHHAAAARRRRRRIIIIISSSSSOOOOONNNN!" we heard someone yell outside. "COME OUT AND PLAY WITH ME!" "Fuck, I was hoping he would stay down for longer." Harrison said as he tried to get up." But Fertuitus pushed him back down. "You're still too hurt. Let the child heal you more." Fertuitus told Harrison. "I'll hold him back until your ready." "I'll help you," I told him as I got out my sword once more. "Alex, you can't, if they can't fight that vampire then you cant either," Bab told me. "True, but I can at least buy some more time," I told her. "But!" Bab started but I crouched down and hugged her. "If I don't we both will die, and I don't plan on that," I told her. "Just heal up Harrison and have him help us as soon as possible." "Ok." bab told me and immediately went back to healing. "Harrison, if anything happens to me I want you to watch her," I told him who nodded. A minute later both Fertuitus and I walked out of the house and finally, I came face to face with the vampire causing all our problems. He looked like any random person in a fancy shirt and tie with a blood red cape. His hair was slicked back and he was grinning ear to ear. "Ow, my! Fertuitus! What a pleasant surprise! And look you even brought me a snack!" the vampire said to us. "Enough with these games Poveus!" Fertuitus yelled. the vampire looked angry. "MY NAME IS XAR!" the vampire yelled at us. "......Really?" I asked. "Xar? What type of name is that?" "One that will put fear into the hearts of man!" Xar yelled out. I couldn't help but start laughing. "REALLY!" I yelled "this guy is the one you're having problems with? He seems like just a wannabe playing dress up!" This I could tell was getting on Xar's nerves. "Don't underestimate him. He might be acting like a child, but he is still very dangerous." Fertuitus told me. "Sill, it's hard to take anyone seriously when they try to name themselves something they think is badass." "Ow, I'll teach you how serious I am," Xar said as he charged at us faster than I've ever seen possible! I barely had time to react, if it wasn't for Fertuitus getting in the way and grabbing Xar's hand, my head would be gone! "You're lucky," Xar said as he leaped back away from us. "But I don't feel like playing with you lot for long. GHOULS TO ME!" The sudden shout hurt my ears and I knew just from what he said, things were about to get a whole lot worse! Sure enough, I could see ghouls start to appear and they were ready to feed. "I'll hold off Xar, you handle the ghouls," Fertuitus told me before charging at Xar. "Great, give me the fun job," I mumble as I charge at the ghouls. *********** "How much longer?" Harrison asked Bab. "zopj likv qy." "bab told him as she continued the healing. "W-what happened?" Simon asked as he finally woke up. "About time you woke up," Harrison told him and glad he removed most of the blood from his jacket. "Now go help those guys fight!" "w-w-what? " Simon asked as he stood up. "I-i-I'm not a fighter!" "Ow for fuck's sake," Harrison said before he kicked his crossbow over to Simon. "Go upstairs and help them!' Simon just looked at the crossbow, scared out of his mind, but he picked it up and ran upstairs. "At least your not as useless as him," Harrison told Bab. *********** "FROST!" I screamed as I blasted even more ghouls away from me. "Where do you guys keep coming from?" Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Fertuitus and Xar fighting on a rooftop. They seemed to just be punching each other. Wouldn't it be easier to use a weapon? But thinking about it, any one of those punches could crush my head. Maybe it's better they don't use them. Based on just the quick look at them I could tell Fertuitus was getting very hurt. Was Xar really that strong? I had to stop focusing on that and turn back to the ghouls in front of me. "ICE WALL!" I yelled and created another barrier for myself to hold off one side for a moment while I dealt with the ones coming from my left. Its days like this I wish I had a gun! Suddenly an arrow flew right past my head and shot a ghoul right in the head! Turning around I could see Simon on the second floor with Harrison's crossbow and gave me a thumbs up before turning his head and puking on the floor. Did I really have someone like that as my backup? Either way, it's better than nothing! After a few minutes, I was just barely keeping the ghouls back. Even with Simons help, I was just barely staying alive. Then everything stopped when Fertuitus was thrown to the ground right next to me! "Ghouls halt!" Xar said as all the ghouls obeyed him. "Fertuitus!" I shouted as I crouched down next to him. He was badly hurt, where Xar only had a slightly bloody lip. "Is that really the best you can do?" Xar asked. "I mean come on! I looked up to you vampires and now I see you're just so weak!" "If we're really so weak why don't you just finish us off!" I yell at him. "Ow, I would, I so would. But where's the fun in that?" Xar asked before catching an arrow aimed right at his face. "Fucking vampire," Harrison said as he finally came out of the house with Bab. "OH goody, my favorite toy has come out to play!" Xar said happily. "Fertuitus are you still alive?" Harrison asked. "ba-barely,"Fertuitus said as he spat up some blood. "So your still alive?" Xar said slightly happy. "Good, now you can sit back and watch as I slowly kill your friends." "Bab heal him!" Harrison told Bab. "Hum, so she can heal? Interesting." Xar said as he raised his hands. "I've decided. I'll wait 10 minutes for that little girl to heal Fertuitus." "Why!?" Harrison asked as he got into a slight fighting stance. "Because human. What fun would killing you be?" Xar asked. "No, it's far more enjoyable to fight a vampire then you. But don't worry, you can fight my ghouls until the time is up." "Wait!" I shouted to Xar. "if you want to have a proper fight, then let bab heal Fertuitus inside and away from the possible danger!" Xar just smiled at me. "Ok, Ghouls, do not touch that house." Xar commanded his ghouls. "I want Fertuitus ready to fight me with everything he has." With that, I helped Fertuitus up and into the house. "What Are you doing?" Fertuitus whispered to me. "Healing magic doesn't work on me." That I did not know, and it looked like neither did Xar. "Then use this 10 minutes to rest." I whispered to him. "Bab, watch over him." I walked back outside and shut the door. "Are you ready yet?" Xar asked as both Harrison and I pulled out our weapons. "What’s the plan?" Harrison asked me. "Fight for 10 minutes and most likely die." I told him "Ghouls, get them." Xar commanded. ************** "Th-those fools." Fertuitus said as he struggled to sit up. Bab on the other hand just started to try to heal him. "That won't work, I'm a vampire. Human healing magic doesn't work on monsters." Fertuitus told bab. "jvyp gvcj yrky acp gy zo?" Bab asked. Fertuitus could only guess what she said. "Blood, if I can get enough blood then I should be able to heal my own wounds," Fertuitus told Bab. So without any other choice, Bab reached out and offered her arm. "I'm sorry little one. But you don't have nearly enough for what I need." Fertuitus told her. "U zop'j acly, tikj jcsy uj!" Bab yelled at Fertuitus and again offered up her arm again. Seeing no way out of it, Fertuitus decided it best he took just the bare minimum he could from her. it might just help a little. With a single cut and a small wince from Bab, Fertuitus placed his mouth on her arm and began to drink. Fertuitus eyes suddenly burst open just from tasting Bab's blood. Gripped harder onto Bab's arm he started drinking more. Bab gritted her teeth in pain as she felt her blood leave her arm. Then Fertuitus leaped as far away from bab as he could and started painting. "Y-you…" Fertuitus said as he looked at the little girl in front of him. Bab was in a bit of pain as her arm hurt but she knew it wasn't too bad. "I am so sorry milady!" Fertuitus yelled as he suddenly bowed to Bab which slightly startled her. "I did not know who you were. Please forgive me!" "Xyljiujik, uj'k os. uq xupy." Bab told him. "I promise, on my honor as a vampire I shall protect you to my dying breath." Fertuitus told her. "But, I don't think I have enough strength to fight Poveus yet. I still need more blood" "jvyp jcsy qoly ox qupy." Bab said as she tried to offer her arm again but Fertuitus would not except that. "I am sorry milady, but I have already taken more than necessary from you. Any more and you will be gravely hurt." Fertuitus told her. "Then take mine." a weak voice said as they both turned to Mariano. "take my blood." The old man was still on the floor and just barely conscious. "Sir, I must decline, it is too dangerous for me to take any of yours." Fertuitus told him. "Shut up you stupid vampire." the old man spat. "I heard most of what's going on. If you don't kill that other vampire then we all die. so if giving my life protects my daughter, then so be it." Fertuitus just looked at the old man. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. "Under these dire circumstances, I thank you for your tribute." Fertuitus said before he got on one knee and bowed to the old man. "I will not waste your sacrifice." "Just shut up and get it over with." the old man told Fertuitus. Fertuitus lifted the old man up and sat him in a chair. "Bab, tell my daughter I'm sorry I couldn't keep my promise, and that I hope she will forgive me." Mariano told her. With a tear in Bab's eye, she nodded. ********************* "Duck!" I shouted to Harrison. As he did I sliced a ghouls head off before Harrison shot a ghoul behind me in the head. "How many are there?" I asked as I started to look around. I could see we were doing very well and almost all of the ghouls were dead. But both of us were exhausted. Not to mention we were both running low on magic. "Frost!" I yell and freeze more ghouls before Simon shoots them in the head. "I'm almost out!" Simon yelled down to us. "Great, yet another thing to put on the list!" I yell "Then maybe I can help." Fertuitus said as he leaves the house with Bab right behind him. "So, are you finally ready for round two?" Xar asked with a growing smile on his face. Without any hesitation, Xar charges threw his ghouls just to get to Fertuitus. But instead, Fertuitus surprised Xar by grabbing Harrison and leaping into the air. "What?" Xar asked as he stopped, now very confused. "PULSE" Bab screamed as a energy exploded from her and paralyzed the ghouls surrounding us. "Alex, Harrison, that won't work for long, kill them now!" Fertuitus shouted as soon as he and Harrison landed on the ground. "Cheap tricks won't work on me!" Xar screamed as he lunged for Fertuitus again. But this time was different, Fertuitus grabbed Xar's arm and smashed him into the house! "That spell might not have fully worked on you, but you are now a lot slower than before." Fertuitus told Xar before tossing him again. "Alex! Don't just stand around. Help him!" Bab shouted at me. "My spell won't last long!" "Right!" I shout and start running towards Xar. "FIGHTER'S SOUL!" With this, for the next five minutes, I get a 20% boosed in all my stats. If we're going to finally kill this guy we're going to need everything! "Stupid human!" Xar shouted as I got closer. Xar raised his arm ready to attack me but Fertuitus grabbed him and tried to stop him for just a moment. That was all I needed as Xar knocked Fertuitus away and made a swipe at me, I ducked and slashed at Xar's right leg! "RRRAAAA!" Xar screamed out in pain before 2 arrows were shot into his chest before Bab blasted him with electricity once more. But even with all that he still didn't go down. "YOU FILTHY MAGGOTS!" Xar screamed. "I AM XAR! I AM ABOVE ALL OF YOU! I…" Fertuitus appeared right behind Xar and with one quick motion, slammed Xar's head into the hard ground "Poveus, for crimes against both human and vampire kind, and on the honor of the vampiric guard, I sentence you to death." Fertuitus told Xar. "M-master!" Xar yelled out as he raised his head. "Master help m…" buy Xar couldn't finish that sentence as Fertuitus stabbed a knife into the back of Xar's neck. The last thing Xar saw was a single red eye staring down at him from the shadows. that stare was all Xar needed to see to know what his master was thinking. 'I told you not to underestimate them.' Fertuitus, with every ounce of strength he had left in his body, grabbed Xar's head, and slowly began ripping it from the rest of his body. Finally, after all of that, it was finally over… "WE WON!" I screamed out happily before falling to my knees. "Alex!" Bab yelled as she ran over to me and helped me from fully collapsing. "Are you ok?" "Ya, just, tired." I told her as I gave her a big smile. "my fighters soul just stopped." **************** Alexander March Stats- lv15 HP- 100 (+4) Attack-68 (+3) Defence-61 (+5) Speed-58 (+2) Regen-10 (+1) Manna-63 class-fighter Skills-fighter's soul Weapons- Yoake (C) (ability: growth) Element-ice partner-Bab Ados Stats- lv18 HP-94 (+20) Attack-24 Defence-24 (+95) Speed-24 (+9) Regen-34 (+3) Manna-326 class-Sage Skills-Healer + Weapons-none Element-lightning Money ---- gold 30) silver 30) bronze 30) copper 32) ***************** "I don't know how we did it, but we somehow pulled through," Harrison said as he stabbed a still paralyzed ghoul in the head. "Ya, barely." I told him as I slowly stand up. "And it's all thanks to Bab." "Hate to admit it, but your right. Thanks, kid." Harrison told Bab." "Your welcome." Bab told him. "ACHU!" "Sounds like milady might be getting sick." Fertuitus comments. "Come on Bab, let's get you out of the rain." I told Bab. "we wouldn't want the person who saved us to get si-OOOWWW" "FUCK!" Harrison screamed as he shot the Ghoul that had just bit my leg! Everyone's attention was now on me as I pulled the ghoul's fangs out of my leg. "Shit." was the only thing I could say as I looked up at the scared faces of my friends. ************* Thank you all for reading! Man, it took two all-nighters but I managed to get this finished on time! Wow! Now then, I do have few things I would like to say. First, this chapter took a lot out of me, so next weeks chapter will be Bab’s sick day again. This time however ill be adding the extra 20-40% to the chapter. There were a few things I couldn't do in that chapter without spoiling things so this will be the true chapter. Next, two very big characters will be revealed in that chapter, those being two more of Bab’s sisters! Finally, today will be the last day to ask questions for the Q&A. if you haven't already, or if you have thought of any more questions, please ask them. The Q&A will be uploaded at around 1:00 AM on saturday.

What Nitewets suggests is, in his doctors opinion and my opinion, extremly dangerous to the point of sucidal. The internal sphincter is like a pressure release valve to avoid back pressure and therefore damage to ones kidneys. The bladder, when it starts to empty (normal continent person) is bloated and since it is a muscle, the muscle contracts to force the urine out. This sensation closes a valve to stop pressure on ones kidneys. At that stage, the kidneys become oversaturated with salts and one senses that as pain. Secondly, the external sphincter, being closed and held closed, one senses this pressure. If we do as nitewets suggests, release only a little to relieve the pressure.... one can easily destroy ones kidneys. Secondly, one is numbing the nerves that sense the overfull bladder. This will mean that our reflex action on an overfull bladder never kicks in.. and we will burst our bladder. Urine will spill into the body cavity... not only is that extremely caustic.... it will effect our ability to create a vacuum in our lungs. I conservately estimate that one would sufficate within a half hour from this... and even if you got medical attention quick enough... and the relevant emergency surgery... the damage to ones intestines would require a section to be removed, while the damage to kidneys would be irreparable. Even those on kidney dialysis can last approx 7+ days between sessions as they have partially operating kidneys. The 'stunt' desicribed could, due to pressure, explode ones kidneys. I strongly urge, in the best interest of your life, do not try this. There are much better, and safer ways of becoming incontinent.

Another Canadian here! woo! Go Canada! I'm a newbie too!

the simple answer is no. it really interferes with doing adult things.. but that not what you want to hear now is it..if you truly become incontinent when you sleep , you will have to tell everyone you wear diapers when you sleep. at some point you will get invited to some sort of an overnight event . Like for example I love to kayak and I often go out of town on weekend kayaking trips with a group I am involved with. we all share a cabin when we do our trips, so It became necessary to have a conversation with the group about my issues. Thankfully I had that conversation with the group because as I have gotten older, medical issues are becoming a real thing. I am pretty much in diapers 24/7 . So the short answer is no.. live your life a little before you become a bedwetter or fully incontinent. You have plenty of time later in life to wear and need diapers. Just enjoy them as a fun thing for now...

Truer words all around were never spoken!

I filled my diaper a few minutes ago.

Absolutely!

I have a lot of ideas for the “universe” that I don't think I will get to in this story. For example because most diaper girls use to be men many didn't want to become diaper girls it was the only choice they had. I planned to revisit that in the first draft of chapter 4 when Katy came back but the story went a different direction. For Becky she became a diaper girl because she didn't have a choice and to her changing genders didn't bother her, at least not on the surface. What she is starting to understand is unlike other diaper girls like Lisa that had their own mental issues due to the change Becky just detached herself from everything and everyone without knowing it. She survived the war but she stopped living, that's what she's starting to understand. On another note this wasn't meant to be a whole chapter just a part of it with the next but it went longer then I thought it was going to. At least the next chapter will be much easier to write then this one. Chapter 8 Every little movement would cause her diaper to crinkle, squish and cause pleasure to plus through her body. She didn’t understand why after all these years she liked this feeling, but she did. While she had soiled herself every day for the last 10 years she had never taken the time to really engross herself in the feeling of it, not until now that is. The only thing that seemed to put her off at all was the smell, she was embarrassed to be enjoying a poopy diaper that would normally cause a foul sent to fill the room. This diaper, however, was messy but not from her own doing so at least that put her mind at ease. For the remaining time she had, she would just keep wiggling the massive amount of padding between her legs while she waited for Ms. Jones to return. The door opened a few minutes later after an evidently unhappy phone call. “Problem?” Shaking her head and she gently pushed Becky onto her back to start changing her diaper. “It’s a long story, I’ll tell you later. Let’s get you changed then you can eat lunch” Becky assumed the position she had become all too familiar with and waited for Ms. Jones to wipe her clean and pad her back up. This time she was put into another D3+ diaper, “Do I really need something this thick when I’m going to lunch?” Her question wasn’t answered until she was powdered, and the new diaper was taped closed. “We’re going to go back to testing D3’s after lunch so there isn’t any reason to change into something else to just change again in 30 minutes. If you want the cafeteria is just down the hall you can get something to eat, just be back here in a half hour." Ms. Jones left the room as Becky got off the table and went to collect her things. Waddling through the halls of her new workplace was strange and did cause a number of people to stare as she passed. The cafeteria wasn't bad but wasn't anything really to be proud of, she was at least able to find something that was at least eatable. "Note to self, bring my lunch." She thought to quietly eating her food. At the old building, there was a number of restaurants close by that she could go to or call to have delivered, this place wasn't completely out of the way but with only half an hour for lunch, she would be hard-pressed to leave and come back in time. The cafeteria itself was a good size and she found herself eating alone which was fine with her. The last few days had caused her to question... Well, a lot. She had been mad at Lisa for willing to become a mindless baby but at the same time, she just had a conversation with Emily's daughter Katy asking her who is really free. Was she really any freer then Lisa if she lived as a child? She had to go to work every day to make enough money to see the next day, liking her job was pointless it was about survival. Lisa on the other hand just lived to... Live? Lisa just had to act like a child and everything was given to her, food, shelter, clothing, and even someone else to change her diaper all the time. Maybe that's why she didn't mind the idea of acting like a kid to make Sasha happy, maybe she'd been too hard on her. Maybe she would go over to Lisa's house this weekend and talk to her, try to make amends after what happened yesterday. When Becky returned to the testing room it Ms. Jones was already back working on something on the far wall. Ms. Jones jumped when the door clicked shut, "Becky! You startled me. Has it already been a half hour?" Becky smiled putting her things down and heading to the machine that would load up her diaper again. "So this time we will load your diaper up a bit and you will give it a workout, get down on all fours then sit down. Do that about 30 times and then walk around the room, so ten laps since it's not a big room." Ms. Jones shoved the first tube once again down the front of Becky's diaper and it felt like she was wetting herself. Once her diaper was wet the next tube was dropped in the back which caused the seat to start expanding with the mush being added. Now that her diaper was loaded and ready to go Becky did her ten laps first before she got down on all fours to start squishing her mess under herself. When she was finally done she had to wipe the sweat from her forehead. "When I took this job I didn't know I would be getting a workout." Laughing she was pointed to the corner for more pictures. "Well, I don't think most testing will cause this much of a workout." Once again Becky went into a super model mode for the pictures. As with before more was added to the diaper before more pictures were taken but this time it went much faster since she knew what she had to do. When they were taking the last pictures Becky felt something running down her leg, it only took her a moment to realize she was leaking. "Oops, didn't calculate how much you would add to the diaper sorry. We have enough pictures anyways we should get you changed." The diaper at this point was so thick and head she almost wasn't able to walk, but with Ms. Jones help she made it to the changing station. Becky laid back on the table as she felt her diaper opened. "Have you guys tested diapers here before?" "Yes, we tested an older version of the D5 diapers that are used in the playpen that another company was testing." "Bet a lot of those diapers leaked when you were testing with those diaper girls." Ms. Jones never looked up from wiping Becky's crotch clean. "We only used women to test those diapers for that reason. If you want to test you generally need to have complete control and a diaper girl would only add an unknown amount to the diaper." "Oh... Wait women were testing diapers?" "Yes, though the tests didn't go on long but they did say the experience was interesting." As the new diaper was being pulled up Becky noticed it was much thicker then the D3+ she had on. "Wait that's a D5!?" The question didn't even slow down her diapering. "Yep, I figured we would start some of these tests today and finish tomorrow." D3+ diapers were bad enough but a D5 was impossible to walk in, Becky found herself being pulled off the table and put on the ground where she had to crawl to the diaper filling tubes. Becky was surprised the tubes came out enough to go all the way in, however, she once again found herself in a full diaper yet again. Once her diaper was done filling Ms. Jones went back to where she right after lunch. Becky closed her eyes, biting her lower lip to fight back the urge to moan with the feeling of the mush in her dipaer spread all over and squishing against her womanhood. She wiggled her bottom a little, letting the mess spread around her butt even more, sending waves of pleasure through her body. She stopped right as Ms. Jones turned around, she found herself being pushed onto her back in the middle of the floor. "So the first thing to test is this bottle, as you can see it looks like a baby bottle only a lot bigger. Everyone sentenced to the playpen is bottle fed as well as fed solids. However, the workers always have to feed the diaper girls like real babies. What your going to test is drinking this bottle of milk while on her back, the bottle is meant to balance in the air while you drink so you should have to use one hand to steady it but that's it." This seemed strange to her, she had never seen a bottle anywhere when she was working at the main office. "I didn't know Diapered 4 Life made bottles for the playpen." "They don't. This is a test to see if they can offer these bottles to the playpen to be the new supplier." Becky rolled the idea in her head and it made sense. She took the bottle from Ms. Jones and started drinking. Right as she started she noticed it tasted really strange, not like any milk she'd ever tasted. "What is this, it tastes strange." "It's milk substitute, I didn't want to risk you being lactose intolerant. Just let me know when you finish the bottle" Becky had never had a milk substitute before so she had no idea if this taste was normal. The bottle did a good job balancing up against her mouth, she only needed her hand on the bottle to keep it from falling over. The more she drank the less the taste seemed to bother her, though she was starting to feel a little tired just laying on the ground drinking milk like a baby. She hadn't really slept much the night before and figured she would go to bed as soon as she got home after work. Becky was sound asleep less than a minute later. The sound of tapes being ripped caused Becky to awaken, she looked up to see she was on the changing station is changed. "Oh, you're awake." "I'm sorry, I didn't get a lot of sleep last night. How long was I out?" "Almost 2 hours. I didn't notice for a while that you fell asleep, I had a lot of paperwork to do and that helped me get it all finished. If you don't say anything I won't." Ms. Jones gave her a wink as she pulled up a D2+ diaper and taped it shut. "Not bad for your first day." As the words left her mouth a knock on the door draw both their attention as it was opened and Mrs. Randel walked in. "Excuse me you can't-" "Mrs. Randel, what are you doing here?" Ms. Jones seemed surprised Becky knew who this woman was. "Mrs. Randel this is Ms. Jones she is handling the testing." Mrs. Randel shook Ms. Jones hand. "Ms. Jones this is Mrs. Randel my boss at Diapered 4 Life." "I came by to see if you have any pictures to show the board tomorrow, they want to see how the testing is going to workout." Ms. Jones turned and walked back over to the counter and returned with a small flash drive. "The pictures are on here, let us know if you need anything else." Before leaving she turned to Becky, "See you tomorrow Becky, we will finish up those tests in the morning." After Ms. Jones left the two stood quietly for a moment as Becky collected her things. "So... Becky, I was wondering if you would like to tell me how the first day went over dinner?" "Dinner?" Becky froze, suddenly feeling nervous. "Dinner like..." "...Like two co-workers..." Mrs. Randel finished her sentence almost like you would a child. "I'd love too." Mrs. Randel smiled down at her as they both turned to leave.

I've never understood why we use perfectly good potable water for flushing toilets. Talk about wasteful!

Part 4 Once home both children were left to wander around the house wearing just their bulky protection, it was a state of dress that Jenny was often in. Of course, seeing her dressed that way had made Tommy more able to label his little sister a baby and make fun of her ungainly diapers. Now he was in the same position he didn’t find it quite as funny. Especially as he’d been wet for quite some time but neither of his parents had thought to check and change him. He’d tried to drop hints but actually found admitting that he’d peed his diaper just too embarrassing. His parents were well aware of what was happening, his bulging frilly panties and slightly sagging diaper were sending out irrefutable evidence. It was all part of their process to leave him wallowing in his own mess so he knew what Jenny had to put up with every time he passed a comment about her unavoidable situation. Jenny couldn’t help what happened in her diaper but he should have known better than to make fun of her because of it. Anyhow, neither of their children would be changed now until they were bathed and put to bed in their night time diapers. # Just after 6pm mommy went to fill the bath for Jenny. She carried her up the stairs, stripped her and sat her in the low, faintly scented, warm bubbly water and began the pleasurable act of playing and washing her daughter. “Bath time Tommy.” His daddy had caught him off guard as he was just getting interested in a show on TV. “But dad, it’s too early, I want to watch…” Tommy saw the look on his daddy’s face and realised this wasn’t a request. Again a tantrum was only moments away but his father just swept him up in his arms, and despite a bit of resistance wriggling, was carried upstairs, stripped out of his frilly plastic pants and soaked diaper. “Whoa Tommy, you should let us know when you’re wet… you’ll end up with a rash if you don’t speak up… and that could be very nasty indeed. OK buddy?” Tommy was standing naked with his father knelt in front of him and he desperately wanted to kick him as hard as he could as payment for putting him in a diaper in the first place. However, as he thought of what had happened as a result of what he’d already done, realised that the punishment for attacking his father would probably be much worse. It was one of the first times he’d ever thought about the consequences for what he’d done or was about to do. He didn’t like the idea of further spankings so decided he’d better keep his temper under control. # For the first time in ages Jenny and Tommy took a bath together. Mummy played and washed them both whilst daddy went off to prepare their PJs. When daddy came back and nodded to his wife, she lifted her daughter from the bubbles and took her off to be readied for bed. Meanwhile, daddy played with his son, bombing the toy boats as they manoeuvred their way through bubbly icebergs under the captaincy of Tommy. Tommy was actually enjoying this time with his daddy. All the diaper stuff was forgotten as they attacked each other’s boats and made battle noises amongst the soapy suds. Mom called to daddy that she was ready and Tommy, with equal ease, was lifted from the foam, had a huge towel wrapped round him and carried into Jenny’s room where a pile of items were waiting for him. “He’s beginning to get a slight rash…” His father pulled away the towel to show his wife what he’d discovered. “It’s a little red so I think we should make sure he’s well protected.” His mother inspected the area and a bashful Tommy tried to hide his little penis behind his hand. She playfully slapped it away. “Don’t mess about Tommy, we need to make sure you’re not getting a diaper rash.” Tommy wanted to tell them to stop putting him in diapers and then he wouldn’t… and this time, his mouth got the better of his mind and he blurted out that obvious fact. The swift slap to his little bottom was painful and tears sprung into his eyes and his bottom lip started to quiver. “What have we told you about your attitude?” There was no reply just a bunch of sobs as his mother lay him down and started to rub various creams and ointments into the red area. She applied a very thick coating everywhere and this was followed by another of his huge disposable being taped into place. He was still weeping as a pair of thick rubber snap-sided pants was clipped into place before he was slipped into a onesie which fastened tightly between his legs. “There, that should keep everything in place throughout the night.” His mother patted the thick padding. “We don’t want our Little Tommy sliding out of his protection now do we?” His daddy said as he carried him to his own room. “But daddy it’s only, er, well it’s early can’t I...” For some reason Tommy found it hard to express what he wanted to say as he came to terms with the his latest PJs. Gone were his big boy cowboy PJs and instead he was wearing something very similar to what Jenny wore to sleep in. “You go to bed the same time as Jenny. You will be dressed the same, you will be fed the same and until we are sure we can trust you to be more grown up, you will still be treated exactly the same.” # His father was lovingly stroking his son’s hair but laying down a few facts about how things were going to be from now on. He wanted his son to know he was still cherished but things were going to change and it was Tommy who needed to do that. “For every unpleasant remark, tantrum, bullying act or failure to behave and do exactly as we tell you… your punishment will be increased. At the moment, after your performance today, you are looking at seven days of wearing your diaper… all the time.” Tommy gulped. He didn’t know just how much analysis he’d been under… and the story didn’t end there. His father continued. “So at school or when you play out with your friend… and when you go to bed, you will always be wearing one. The only way out is for us to see a rapid and definite change in your attitude. Your teachers will be informed of our decision and we’ll expect them to uphold our rules and inspect your diaper regularly.” Tears didn’t seem enough as Tommy rolled over onto his side and blubbered out at the unfairness of it all. “If you give your teachers any reason at all to think you are disrespecting them and what they’ve been asked to do on our behalf, you will face a severe spanking and any big boy privileges you think you have… will be taken away.” His daddy still tenderly stroked his sobbing son’s back. “Of course, neither your mommy nor I want any of this to happen… but it is up to you. We love you Tommy but how we move on from here is up to you.” His daddy’s words had hit home and he cried himself to sleep wondering how he would cope with wearing diapers to school and how much his friends were going to take the micky. # It was too much to expect an instant change but after a few weeks being in diapers at school and being treated as a baby when he got home (right down to him being nursed with a baby’s bottle, which even Jenny had gotten past), things began to improve. The fact that he was treated as a baby whilst Jenny was treated as a toddler irked him the most. So even the least stamping of the foot, petulant display, sulky face and barbed comment at Jenny meant a further demeaning of his status in the family. Whilst she at least was trying to feed herself, he wore a bib and was fed by one of his parents – they were the rules. If he’d been really naughty he wasn’t allowed to do anything and was constantly supervised and helped. He couldn’t even play out with his friends but left in a playpen with childish stuffed toys; even Jenny rarely used the playpen. The babyish TV shows he was only allowed to watch and his very early nights, thick, thick diapers and frilly protecting pants began to have an impact on Tommy’s insolence. The lack of any type of ‘big boy’ independence was difficult to take and the constant baby talk and treatment at home was annoying when he saw what his little sister was allowed to do. He realised that his parents would not change tactic until he changed his ways. # However, for Tommy the worst part was arriving at school every day to hear the taunts and jeers and name calling. His grey school shorts stretched apart, exposing through the leg openings the slinky opaque plastic spread tightly over the bulging diaper hugging his crotch. He couldn’t escape the fact it was available to be viewed by every one that might pass and he just had to put up with being such a focal point. His teachers hardly seemed sympathetic; not that they made a big thing about it but appeared pleased that at last Tommy was being disciplined. He walked slowly around school, desperate not to be noticed as he crinkled and rustled with each step. His defiance and general rowdiness was curtailed and he became a bit more respectful and attentive in class. The bulge in his shorts a constant reminder for him to behave and of course, if that wasn’t enough, what seemed like half the school patting his padded bottom every time they passed drove home his ‘inferior’ little boy status. # His fellow 3rd Graders (and just about everyone else in the school) ribbed him unmercifully. They stroked his padded bottom, called him names and generally tried to embarrass him by pulling down his shorts to reveal what coloured diaper and plastic pants he was wearing that day… and to see if he was wet. ‘Piss Pants’ was a name that followed him around the playground. However, those bullying boys themselves were eventually pulled into the principal’s office and given a dressing down with threats of exclusion if they didn’t stop their teasing. Eventually, after Tommy had been wearing his protection to school for a few weeks, that punishment came to an end. He’d learned his lesson, calmed down, became slightly more thoughtful to those around him, including his rapidly growing sister. His tantrums had all but stopped, although his irritation occasionally got the better of him with the result he would still be made to wear his diapers over weekends. # Neither his mommy nor daddy appeared to notice that their son didn’t argue or appear in the least bit resentful, when stripped out of his schoolboy briefs on Friday and taped back into a thick disposable until Monday morning. They also didn’t seem aware that he actually didn’t put up a fight over which style of plastic pants were used for that final bit of slinky protection. They were sticking by the sentence they’d decreed and it appeared to be effective, Tommy had quietened down considerably. They were quite pleased with themselves for finding a way of getting their son back to a near normal and un-confrontational state. However, they weren’t expecting miracles and didn’t expect their son to change immediately but the progress at school had been remarkable, so, they restricted his punishment to home life and weekends. # Tommy still had an occasional tantrum and accepted the consequences of being diapered. However, he was very grateful that his school uniform now didn’t include the thick protection because he managed to stay placid there. Although he’d gotten used to all the comments he was never happy about being seen in public wearing them. However, there were times at home when he just couldn’t help complaining about not getting his own way and of course that led back to his punishment. As an act of some defiance… he thought… if he had to wear them at home… so be it. He petulantly said he didn’t care. Perhaps he didn’t. Although, the couple of times when his big boy, eight year-old world, was taken away because he had been very ill-disciplined and the baby stuff came out, he didn’t like it. The early nights, the bottles, the feeding or the whole onesie thing; he’d sulk and squirm and make little whimpering sounds of objection… but still cuddled up close to mommy and daddy as if he was their ‘little boy’. However, whether these moments of ‘acting up’ were an excuse to make sure he still had access to diapers… only Tommy would ever know. ~~~~~~ The End ~~~~~~

It’s intentional. People who mess up common phrases are a diamond dozen.

Part 3 Although he was disgusted with himself for having wet like that, he also knew that he hadn’t had an option. Neither of his parents would let him go to the toilet so had to use his diaper like Jenny did, and now he had, it didn’t feel as bad as he thought it would. It was a different feeling to the morning when he’d completely messed himself but just wetting didn’t seem uncomfortable. However, as he loosened himself from his mother’s hug there was no doubt that the sudden thickness in his pants made him move in a slightly more awkward manner. Tentatively he stood up and adjusted himself but his mother realised what had happened and checked by pushing her hand up the leg of his shorts to ascertain the damage. “Should be good for a while, you don’t need a change yet.” She smiled as if delivering good news, though Tommy was not impressed by the way he’d been assessed. “Moooommm,” he was annoyed she could do such a thing in public, “what if one of my friends was watching?” His mother wasn’t going to let him dictate how and when he should be checked. “Would you rather walk around with a soggy diaper between your legs?” Quickly noticing he wasn’t going to get away with any dispute he shook his head indicating his part of the argument was over. “That’s better. Now I won’t tell you again but until your father and I decide otherwise you will be treated exactly as we treat Jenny and that includes having your diaper checked and changed when we decide.” She was holding his hand making sure the message was getting home. He didn’t like what he was hearing but had no choice. He meekly nodded. “Good. Now give daddy a rest and go and play with Jenny for a while.” He was reluctant but he’d just been scolded and needed to get away from mom’s immediate vicinity so waddled over to the swings. # Even if it wasn’t obvious to anyone else he could feel the lump in his shorts all the time. To begin with it was just that, a lump, and he tried not to pay any attention to it. However, as the day wore on, and he’d peed more, he was sure it was all anyone would be able to focus on, this huge expanding bulge in his pants. Luckily for him Jenny had also wet herself so when she was checked and mommy decided on a change he was also called over. She fished in her huge bag and spread out a plastic padded mat and proceeded without any ceremony to get Jenny all cleaned up and in a fresh diaper. Despite the fact that Tommy had seen this done a million times he was always a bit embarrassed at glimpsing his sister naked. Of course she didn’t mind she just happily sucked on her doodie, perhaps in her own sweet way, pleased to be in something dry. His mother worked quickly and soon had her daughter cleaned, powdered and back to her pristine looking best. She fished out a different pair of plastic pants because the ones she had been wearing had got dirty so scooted a frilly pink pair over her thick disposable. When she stood up it showed beneath her little dress but her mother patted her shiny little bottom and glowed with pride over how cute her baby daughter looked. Jenny giggled and hugged mommy and daddy before begging to go and play on the roundabout where her friends Gertie and Paul were already being spun by their mother. # “OK Tommy, you look like you need a fresh diaper so let’s get you sorted.” Tommy was horrified. “Mom, can’t we go somewhere private?” He begged. “Don’t be silly. No one is going to see,” she patted the recently vacated padded mat. “You’re making too much out of it.” “But mom, er, please mom, not in public, er, I can’t, er…” “Do as your mother says.” His father’s voice was more of a command than a request and any hoped for sympathy or understanding wasn’t going to happen. “NO.” Tommy was adamant that he wasn’t going to be embarrassed like a baby and stood defiant in front of his parents, almost daring them to make him. He put on his most determined face so that if they tried, he’d scream and make a scene and he was positive they wouldn’t want that to happen right there in the park, in public, where everyone could see and hear. “Come here NOW.” His mother kept her voice low but there was a certain tone of menace that went with it. “NO. NO. NO.” He screamed, “And you can’t make me.” Tommy’s voice was getting louder and equally more insolent. He was sure that his parents would be just too embarrassed about causing a scene that they’d back down and he’d get his way. Tommy hadn’t expected the next move when his father grabbed his arm, pulled him to the mat and pulled off his shorts. Tommy squirmed and shouted, cried and wriggled but his plastic pants were removed and his soaked diaper pulled away. Once his lower half was naked his daddy flipped him over on to his tummy and delivered a couple of hefty smacks to his little damp rump. Gertie and Paul’s mommy, Aunt Annabelle, saw what was going on but decided to keep Jenny away from the furore by entertaining her on the roundabout with her young ones. She knew Tommy and his tantrums and had on many occasions thought, though never said, that he could do with much firmer discipline. She thought it about time because as far as she was concerned, that boy had been getting away with his ‘paddies’ for far too long. # Tommy was shocked and screamed out to be let go but his father delivered a couple more swats and then told his writhing son that he could do this all day if he didn’t behave. His squealing brought an audience and a group of nearby kids stopped what they were doing and gathered to watch the spectacle. They watched mesmerized at what they supposed was a naughty little boy getting his comeuppance. Some were giggling that he was bare arsed in public and were quite embarrassed for him. It took a couple more slaps for Tommy to get the message he wasn’t going anywhere and the small crowd of interested children who had gathered to watch found his punishment far more interesting than anything else in the park. Now he was creating his own spectacle this had been the very opposite to what Tommy thought would happen. # Once he’d given up the struggle his mother took control and quickly wiped, then slathered anti-rash cream, around his private area. The other kids were equally enthralled as this big baby was powdered and put in a large disposable… the wetness indicators looking particularly apparent in the bright sunlight. Tommy knew there was now an audience watching him being unceremoniously diapered like a big baby and dreaded that any school mates were amongst them. Fortunately for him he couldn’t really make out any faces because heavy tears blurred his vision. She dug once again into her bag, sure she had packed another new pair of clear plastic pants for him but only came up with another set like the ones she’d just put Jenny into. She wondered if perhaps it was a step too far to put him in frilly pink plastic pants but, well, they were the only dry pair she had and he had been acting up pretty badly. So, to complete the change she unfurled the thicker pink plastic pants like Jenny’s and guided them tightly up and over his huge disposable. They were tight but Tommy didn’t realise they had a frilly back until he ran his hand over his throbbing bottom and wondered what the strange ruffle was. He looked over to see Jenny crouched down inspecting one of her toys and could see her frilly panties and knew he was wearing something similar. The feelings of horror and betrayal clashed as tears he’d just stifled started again with a vengeance as he realised his mother wasn’t going to let him have his shorts back and would have to spend the rest of the day dressed as he was. He threw himself down on the blanket, kicking his legs in frustration against nothing in particular and roared at the indignity of it all. Meanwhile, the other kids watching were mumbling various things like “What a big baby”, “Poor guy having to wear his sister’s frilly panties”, “He’s just a diaper boy and deserves what he gets”. There were plenty of other comments some sympathetic but mostly fairly unkind and mocking. # The observers split up now there was no more theatre for them to enjoy and the star of the show was weeping into the blanket; his shiny, frilly bottom rising and falling as he took deep breaths trying to get back control. All about him families and kids were screaming and going about their play with hardly a thought about Tommy’s predicament. However, for Tommy, all he could think was that everyone was staring and judging him… and bet he looked like a stupid little baby. He’d be a laughing stock and all his friends would know he had to wear a diaper like his little sister. It was just too much to bear. Eventually he’d calmed down enough for his mother to have a proper conversation with him and as she handed him a juice carton explained that his tantrums would not be tolerated any more. He needed to know that what his mommy and daddy, or indeed any grown up said goes and they were no longer going to put up with his insolence. Every time he ‘acted up’ he would be punished and that would start with having to wear diapers all the time and, if that didn’t have any effect, then further, more drastic, discipline would be applied. The threat was left in the air. His father then took over the conversation. “You have to realise that you need to set a good example to Jenny but if you act like a spoiled, uncontrollable little boy… that is how you will be treated.” Tommy sucked down his apple juice and wriggled uncomfortably between his parents desperately trying to hide his frilly pink pants and relieve the soreness to his spanked bottom. His noisy protection rustled with even the slightest movement and he felt his parent’s eyes boring into him – never had he been under such scrutiny. Jenny returned from her play on the roundabout completely unaware of the drama that had taken place whilst she was gone. The group of other children watching her brother getting spanked only meant that there was more room on the roundabout for her and she didn’t have to wait for a turn. Her mother delved into the bag again and produced a baby’s bottle full of milk, which she passed to her daughter. It was her favourite drink and she quickly snuggled between Tommy and mommy to enjoy it. “Tomeee look pritteee,” was all she said as she slipped the nipple between her lips. As they settled down to eat and drink the rustling and crinkling with the slightest movement proved the duo were secure in their waterproof armour. # Tommy sucked in the sweet tasting apple flavour and ruminated – he couldn’t believe it. His tantrums had made it so that he had to wear a diaper in the first place and now, after another rage, he had to sit in public wearing pink, frilly panties that were not what a boy should be seen wearing. He hated his parents at that moment but knew there was nothing he could do about it because he’d been promised worse if he ‘acted up’. The very thought of ‘something worse’ sent a shiver down his spine and made him gulp down his juice. He took the offered sandwich, hoping that his new, more considerate side would be noticed, which in turn led to the family having a relatively nice picnic in the warm summer sun watching the comings and goings of the park regulars. Jenny fell asleep in her mother’s arms still with the bottle’s teat in her mouth and a drowsy Tommy fell asleep resting his head against his daddy’s stomach. As their two children slept the adults agreed plans for Tommy’s further punishment when they got home; he’d been warned to be on his best behaviour and he’d been disobedient and created a ‘scene’. So, not only would he be wearing his diaper all day Sunday, come Monday he’d also be going to school in one as well. Tommy was oblivious of this extra dimension to his punishment and dozed peacefully, occasionally smiling and wriggling unconsciously as his father rubbed his tummy or straightened the shiny pink cover over the thick disposable. The two children laying side by side, both in pretty pink frilly plastic pants, made their parents smile. There was no doubt that they looked perfect little angels when asleep, whilst those pretty little frills made them appear even more innocent. Tommy may not have liked them but his mommy and daddy thought them the ideal weapon to keep him in his place and if not, well at least he looked sweet. # When the kids eventually woke up after their afternoon nap Jenny waddled off to get on the see-saw and wanted Tommy to play too. He asked his mother if he could have his shorts back to cover the incriminating frilly panties but she just shook her head and told him to go off and play. “Babies don’t mind what they wear.” Tommy had hoped that after the nap things would be back to normal but he had underestimated the determination of his parents to see out this punishment. He could feel the anger growing inside him but desperately tried to quell it before ‘something worse’ happened. # ‘Something worse’ had now filtered into his mind as a terrible punishment and one he didn’t want to experience. The threat was enough for him to have second thoughts about ‘acting up’ and he knew he’d have to be on his best behaviour if he was to ride this weekend out. For an eight year-old it was a lot to take in but, as he looked down at his glossy frilly padding he knew he didn’t want to have to wear them any longer than necessary. He sighed as his mother shoved him towards the see-saw where his father and sister were already waiting. Reluctantly, and after scanning the surroundings pretty carefully, he saw none of his mates were nearby and only families with small children occupied the play area. With a great deal of apprehension he wondered over and climbed on the other side of the see-saw. Dad supervised and after just a few minutes both Tommy and Jenny were flopping up and down laughing, whilst enjoying the silly childish thrill the piece of apparatus offered. His frilly plastic pants didn’t go un-noticed by other people in the kiddie’s area but it didn’t seem to make any difference. None of the other parents, or kids for that matter, commented, although whether they thought anything was something else. Each parent knew that a child’s naughtiness was dealt with in many different ways and this ‘extreme’ punishment had certainly reined in this particular boy’s tantrums. However, so as not to embarrass Tommy too much most of the games that he played with his sister were either on the blanket near his mother or on the grass not very far away. He was obviously inhibited by his shiny pants but as the day progressed seemed to forget about them and just played. # When it was home time Tommy had hated only being allowed to wear what he saw as ‘baby pants’ for the journey. His mommy sternly reminded him that despite everything both he and his sister looked very cute and that no one would notice if he didn’t make a fuss. However, he thought, that was no excuse for him being forced to wear such babyish things, he was after all, eight. # So… he’d had another one of his temper tantrums as he objected and pulled at his padding. However, his mother simply grabbed his hand and dragged him up, gave him a swift couple of smacks to the top of his bare legs and told in no uncertain terms he’d be in a heap of trouble if his insolence continued. She reminded him that like Jenny he had absolutely no say in what he wore so again refused him his shorts and made him walk through the park to the car in just his protection; the thick diaper easily visible under his glossy, frilly panties. He crinkled and cried throughout the short toddle to the car and continued to blub when he was fastened into the back seat along with his little sister. She was given a bottle to help quieten her on the ride home but Tommy continued to bawl and chunter under his breath how unfair it all was. His mother turned in her seat and shoved one of Jenny’s pacifiers into his mouth to stop him sobbing and repeating the threat that if he spat it out or carried on complaining he’d be in for a severe spanking when he got home. The pacifier, which he sucked on in anger, did stop the grumbling and surprisingly found it did actually mollify him. # The rest of the ride home was very peaceful, whilst their children suckled on their different soothers, mom and dad chatted about things they had to do over the next few days. Throughout the journey daddy checked in the rear-view mirror to see his kids were behaving and noticed both had their eyes closed and were sucking enthusiastically. He remembered Tommy as a baby and how wonderful that time was when he was helpless and totally reliant on them for everything. These last few months had been especially fraught with his defiance, anger, mischief, bullying and tantrum after tantrum… Tommy’s uncontrollable ways had really got to both parents. Perhaps, and not before time, they had been correct to call a halt to his disruptive behaviour and in the sleepy, slurping back seat daddy saw the solution to their problem may already be producing an answer. Since the pacifier appeared to soothe the boy’s anger his father began to wonder what else might calm his exasperating son. He’d hated spanking his boy, he hated the entire idea of physical punishment, which of course, because there were no consequences, might be one of the reasons Tommy acted up so much. Daddy knew that maybe he and his wife had made a rod for their own backs and his son’s antagonism against the world, as small as his world may be, made him the boy he was. They would have to step up, take responsibility and not shirk from their own duty of getting him back on track - no matter how much their son may rebel against the plan that was forming in his daddy’s mind. ### tbc ###

Trapped in this bizarre nursery, Charlotte faces her kidnapper in a battle of wills and tries to work out what is happening in this strange situation. Will Charlotte be able to resist the robotic kidnapper or will she be overpowered? This post has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and every story post I make is available there earlier than anywhere else with a $5 monthly subscription. There is also a $10 option which gives early access plus exclusive stories. There are other options and rewards available and can be found at the following link: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A huge thank you to every one of my patrons who allow me to keep up my schedule of posting every four days: DannyDazzler, Daniel O, Sophie S, Aki T, Scy T, Joseph D, Persi S, Ceneroz, Rob, Drew J, Kyle L, Keen L, Darrell, Jack C, Frank S, S Millard, Cheryl C, Carlota C, Alex W, Ron M, M, Tsidt, Britnee L, Trenton M, Geoffrey J, Robert J, Chris, Cole T, Babybb, J Land, Tim F, Chris B, WillNotWill, Jerry J, Charlie S, Orion F, John, Kevin H, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew, John D, Kimberley S, Cole S, Cole, Art M, Guilyn, Erik P, Epsilon89, Bojack D, Shihouin10, Scott S, Diapering Daddy, Miguel A, James B, A Random Patreon, Eric C, Ben R, Lin J, Ben F, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, Kent J --- Like a prisoner of war, Charlotte felt like she had a duty to resist her captors and the first thing that came to mind was to take off these ridiculous baby clothes. She reached down with her hands and unsnapped her onesie. She placed her hands on the tapes of her diaper and was about to pull when the lights suddenly turned on. Charlotte had to shield her eyes from the sudden bright light and she toppled over backwards on her still unsteady legs. She landed on her puffy bottom with legs splayed obscenely wide open for a second. She had clearly got their attention. The door that Nanny had disappeared through opened again and the robot marched straight back into the room and towards the crib. “Settle down, little one.” The Nanny said as it reached the crib. Charlotte looked up from the crib into its cold, robotic eyes. She felt fear but also anger towards this thing that had kidnapped her. For a second she just stared at the Nanny until she defiantly started reaching down to her diaper again. Like a flash, the side of the crib dropped and the Nanny reached in. The cold and metallic hands grabbed Charlotte’s wrist before she could process what was happening. She struggled but the robot seemed infinitely more powerful than she was. “You are being naughty.” The Nanny said with no strain in its voice. It was as if this was no struggle at all for it. Charlotte found her arms pulled above her head and get strapped down. The leather restraints were around Charlotte’s wrists and were attached at the other end to the bars of the crib. “Stop it!” Charlotte yelled with a mixture of panic and anger. Once Charlotte’s wrists were restrained there was nothing that would stop Nanny from grabbing her ankles and restraining them in the same way. Charlotte found herself pinned down to the bed and unable to move any of her limbs a significant amount. To stop Charlotte’s shouting and screaming the Nanny brought forward a pacifier gag. Charlotte clamped her mouth closed when she realised what was happening. She was determined to resist this unlawful treatment. “Baby will be quiet.” Nanny said without emotion. The robot pinched Charlotte’s nose and made it impossible for her to breath. Charlotte struggled for a second before she was forced to open her mouth, as soon as the gap was there Nanny pushed the pacifier into the woman’s mouth and tied the gag around the back of her head. Charlotte’s voice was completely muffled and her futile attempt at resistance was over before it had even started. What she had hoped to achieve, she wasn’t sure but she knew she was now in a worse position than she had been before. “If baby is good she gets rewards. If baby is bad she gets punished.” The Nanny said simply. Charlotte watched through eyes swimming with tears as the robot turned and walked away leaving Charlotte tied up and gagged in the her crib. It was a difficult night. Charlotte found it very hard to relax in such an unusual place whilst being tightly tied down. The thick padding between her legs didn’t help matters either, it all felt so unnatural that she couldn’t relax even when she wanted to. She knew that sleep would be a good idea to give her a chance to be rested if an opportunity to escape came along but she found everything about her current position prevented any rest. Charlotte must have eventually passed out from exhaustion because the next thing she remembered was waking up to a bright room. As far as she could tell, she was underground and there were no windows to let in any kind of natural light. Instead, the lights in the room seemed to slowly get brighter as if to mimic the sun coming up. Charlotte opened her eyes and remembered where she was almost immediately. Her wrists and ankles felt a little sore from where they had been rubbing against the leather straps that were holding her down. Charlotte’s jaw was also very sore from being forced slightly open all night. She had never had a less welcome wake up call. The door to the nursery opened and Charlotte turned her head to see Nanny coming into the room. Charlotte felt that deep sense of dread in the pit of her stomach as she waited for the robot to make its way over to the crib. “Are you going to be a good girl?” Nanny asked as she stared down at the woman. Charlotte didn’t respond. She couldn’t talk because of the gag but she didn’t want to nod or shake her head either. She didn’t want to give the robot the satisfaction. “Are you going to be a good girl?” Nanny repeated in exactly the same voice. Charlotte knew the Nanny wanted her to nod but the stubbornness that so often helped her when interviewing people was now a hindrance. Despite knowing that it would help her position to just indicate that she would be compliant, Charlotte just couldn’t bring herself to do it. The Nanny seemingly gave up on waiting for an answer from the young woman. The Nanny reached into the crib and for a second, Charlotte thought that she was going to be let out of the crib anyway. The Nanny took the pacifier and pulled it out of the gag. Charlotte gratefully flexed the muscles in her mouth as the pacifier was removed. “I’m a journ-Mmhmm.” Charlotte had started trying to argue again when she was summarily cut off by a clear tube with a teat on the end that was fastened to the gag. Charlotte felt the tube push into her mouth and just like the pacifier before it she found it was impossible to push out. Charlotte would have sworn in surprise if she had been able to as she followed the tube and found it coming from the Nanny’s chest. “Mmmm!” Charlotte mumbled around the tube. She watched in revulsion as a stream of white liquid started coming down the clear cylinder. When the liquid reached the end and started squirting into Charlotte’s mouth, she had no choice but to swallow it down. It was cold milk which was actually quite refreshing to the imprisoned girl. She tried to forget where it was coming from and everything else, Charlotte looked up to the ceiling and just focused on the rhythmic swallowing. By the time Charlotte had swallowed the last of the milk she felt absolutely full. She felt like her tummy was sloshing around as the milk filled her whole body. The Nanny reached down and pulled the tube out of Charlotte’s mouth and the pacifier was put back in. Charlotte could do little more than moan from the fullness in her tummy. The Nanny turned around and left the room again. Charlotte watched her go in forced silence as she tried to take in what was happening. Was she being tortured? Were they trying to get information from her? After quarter of an hour Charlotte was reaching her breaking point. She could feel herself increasingly desperately needing the bathroom. The milk that was still making her feel bloated was now filling her bladder. The diaper between her legs was becoming an increasingly attractive proposition as she felt an urgency developing. Charlotte was still trying to work out what she was going to do when her body made her mind up for her. With wide eyes and blushing cheeks, Charlotte felt the diaper around her groin suddenly warming and the pressure in her bladder decreasing. Shaking her head in disbelief, Charlotte tried to tense her muscles and cut the flow of urine but found that she couldn’t do it. Why was she wetting with so little control? The warmth slowly spread around the padding even after Charlotte’s bladder had finished emptying. A strange tickling warmth spread around the back of the journalist’s diaper and she squirmed slightly in the warm and wet underwear. Charlotte had no idea how long she had to lay there with the heavy diaper pressing against her skin but it felt like it was at least an hour. She grew increasingly frustrated at being trapped in such a state and angry that she was forced to lay in her own urine like this. With nothing else to occupy her mind, Charlotte thought back to the video that had played earlier. It had talked about childless couples and people volunteering to help them… Charlotte thought about the diaper and the nursery and slowly started putting two and two together. She was going to be sent to a couple to be a baby! Charlotte pulled at the restraints again in desperation. She could feel her heart hammering but she knew she had to keep her cool. If she got a chance to escape she had to be ready to take it. Getting emotional wouldn’t help. It wasn’t easy to hold back the panicked tears though. The door to the nursery opened again and Charlotte turned her head to see Nanny walking across the room in that same slow and deliberate style. Charlotte was trembling slightly as she tried to keep a lid on the impossible combination of thoughts and feelings that were running through her head. The Nanny walked up to the side of the crib and looked down. “Are you going to be a good girl?” Nanny asked for the third time. Charlotte paused as her brain fought her heart for the answer to give. Her brain told her that she had to get out of this crib and that meant responding positively to the question. Her heart told her to resist. “Are you going to be a good girl?” Nanny repeated yet again. Charlotte closed her eyes and sighed before nodding in a defeated fashion. She felt a tear fall down the side of her face as the Nanny leaned in and took the gag away. Charlotte was grateful to regain her limbs as well when the leather restraints were removed. For the first time in hours she could move. The Nanny lifted Charlotte out of the crib and over to the changing table. Charlotte could feel the strong arms of the robot wrapped around her. It was almost like being in a harness as Charlotte was unable to push herself away from Nanny’s chest. She felt defeated, like her resistance to this machine was useless. It had already made her wet herself and it was entirely in control of her, Charlotte knew the situation was totally out of her control and she was very scared at where this was all going. “Be a good girl and you won’t be restrained.” Nanny said as she laid Charlotte down on the changing table. Charlotte’s body wanted to run but she made herself lay still as the robot pulled the snaps of her pink onesie apart. The material that was tightly stretched over the woman’s body sprung up to reveal the wet diaper underneath. “Who’s a wet little girl?” Nanny said the sort of things you would say to a baby as you changed their diaper and yet she didn’t say it in that the high pitched sing-song voice you would expect. It was the same emotionless voice that sent chills down Charlotte’s spine. Charlotte could feel herself turning red as she felt the spongy padding pushed against her body by the robot who was apparently checking the diaper’s condition. Charlotte wondered what purpose there was for this other than humiliation, it was obvious the diaper was wet. It wasn’t like she had much choice as she was tied down in the crib for so long. Charlotte laid her head back and closed her eyes as the robot’s hands moved up the smooth plastic and pulled the tapes off the front of the diaper. She felt like the Nanny was taking a deliberately long time to do this. Was embarrassment part of the process? The front of the diaper was lowered and cold air made Charlotte jump as the warm confines were pulled away from her crotch. The room’s normal temperature felt a little chilly after sitting in her warm urine for as long as she had. “Hey! Careful…” Charlotte exclaimed when Nanny had suddenly begun wiping her private areas with some very cold wet wipes. Charlotte felt the used diaper pulled away and was saddened, though not surprised, when she watched the robotic caretaker begin to unfold a new diaper. She wanted to fight but remembered that the only thing that would get her was more time restrained and if she wanted to get away from this place she couldn’t be tied down. The new diaper was slipped underneath Charlotte’s butt and the front pulled up between her legs. The soft and fluffy disposable underwear gently brushed Charlotte as it was pulled up snuggly and taped closed. The process that made Charlotte blush so much was completed when the onesie was snapped closed again. The diaper was pushed up against her body by the stretchy material and made it impossible for her to forget what she was wearing. The Nanny lifted Charlotte down from the table and placed her on the floor. Charlotte wobbled slightly and used the changing table to balance herself. Her legs hadn’t been needed or used in a long while and they felt a little weak as she put her weight on them. “Play nice until lunchtime.” Nanny ordered. “Wait…” Charlotte half-shouted as the robot began marching towards the exit, “Listen, I don’t know who you guys are or anything about you… Just let me go and I promise that I won’t tell anyone what’s going on here.” The robot looked at Charlotte for another few seconds before turning towards the doorway again. It seemed entirely unmoved by Charlotte’s rather panicky plea. “Wait!” Charlotte shouted again. This time the panic she felt was mirrored by her voice, “People will know I’m missing. Let me go or…” Charlotte had been watching Nanny slowly advance towards her. She thought maybe she was finally persuading her captors to release her. She was shocked when the robot bent down and placed a small latex pacifier into her mouth. “Little girls should be seen and not heard.” Nanny said as it turned again towards the door. Charlotte watched the machine turned and leave the room in shock. The door swung closed behind Nanny and the sound of a heavy bolt locked the room behind it. Charlotte looked to the floor next to her and viciously spat out the soother that she had been given. “Bitch…” Charlotte muttered darkly.

Ohhhhhhh, I would have to say about 30 minutes ago while I was doing last night supper dishes. A very nice full filling of my diaper and a terrific flooding of warm pee right after. Quite the wet messy feeling to say the least

Chapter 2. Now I know what you’re thinking, dear friend, and no, it’s not because I have some kind of psychic powers (even though I do). It’s because people always ask this question at the revelation of the nature of magic and humanity’s potential. It’s a natural question: If magic, as we’ve come to understand it, is just a matter of people “believing and wanting” hard enough, then why, Cornelius, is folklore filled with so many accounts of bad things? Dragons, trolls, demons, vampires, and other things that go bump in the night. If we, humanity, created these gods, why do they punish us so? Why are men so often the servants instead of the masters? You don’t have to be an award winning paranormal psychologist (like me) to answer that one: Humanity as a whole is full of hate and self-loathing in equal measure. Dragons pop up to guard treasure from enemies. A vampire sets its sights on a rival. A troll sets up its shop under a bridge that leads away from your shop. But weapons, especially magic ones, are far too often indiscriminate, and can spin crazily out of their creator’s control. More interesting are the reasons why good things go bad; the monkey’s paw, the treacherous djinn, and so on. Magic is a reflection of the human psyche. It’s more than just conscious thought made manifest, it’s everything about us made manifest, unconscious included. And just as our id pushes us to go after the things we want, our superego restrains us and gives us reason not to. Sometimes it’s a little bit of both. The monsters rise up because a bored would-be hero needs something to conquer and triumph over. (You’ll notice that there was substantially less international war when there were monsters to fight.) Other times, magic is a human being unconsciously bending reality to punish themselves in act of penance. Going through the desert without food or water for over a month, for example. Or vultures tearing at our flesh day by day only to have it grow back. So why does the God of the old testament punish when the same God of the New Testament is infinitely forgiving? Because at the time, it’s what we thought we deserved. - An excerpt from “Do You Believe in Magic?” by Cornelius Crowley. Susan What did I do to deserve this? The question kept echoing again and again in Susan’s mind as spoonful after spoonful of disgusting yellow-brown mush pushed its way past her lips. The taste of corned beef and sauerkraut drenched in thousand island dressing and pureed into a semi-solid invaded every corner of her mouth. Susan was in what was very likely her own personal hell. First off, she was in the girliest, pinkest, frilliest dress that she could ever possibly conceive of. Susan hated girly clothes, dresses especially. She might have put her natural athleticism to good use and run, except for the adult sized wooden high chair that was keeping her legs confined and her arms pinned at her sides. Because of this, the tomboy could do little more than just keep gulping down corned beef and sauerkraut while her mother kept spooning it in. The half-eaten Reuben on her plate had somehow metamorphosed into a half full jar of Reuben baby food- serving size: adult- and her mom was force feeding it to her almost faster than she could swallow the vile stuff. The sandwich had been a little dry. The gunk that Mom was spooning into her mouth made Susan think of a baby bird being fed its mother’s vomit. Speaking of baby animals, that was another bizarre monkey wrench thrown into Susan’s fight and/or flight plan. Her shirt had melted into the gaudy monstrosity clinging to her bust. Meanwhile, her pants and panties had been replaced by a full-fledged diaper. The dress, she was able to feel with her fingers, didn’t even cover the damn diaper all the way. Her new and unexpected underwear wasn’t even really under anything. Even if she somehow managed to slip out of the highchair, running with the diaper on would completely throw off her stride and she’d have a better chance of falling flat on her face than making any meaningful escape attempt. Taking it off was out of the question. She’d been trying. For some reason she couldn’t completely fathom, her fingers lost all strength and dexterity the moment she even touched the thick padding currently spreading her legs apart. At least it all of the extra cushioning made the wooden seat a bit more comfortable. At least she hadn’t pissed or shit herself. At least she wasn’t forced to sit in a wet or messy diaper…yet. Susan had a nasty suspicion that’s where this was heading. She wouldn’t put it past Janet to plan that. Likely, there was more in that jar than just pureed sandwich. Janet- Susan refused to consciously think of her mother as anything but…not if she could help it- was behind this. What this was, or what the point of it was, was completely beyond her, but Susan knew in her heart of hearts that Janet was responsible for this predicament. The complete lack of outrage, that crack about growing old but not growing up; the complete lack of surprise when her panties became babyish and disposable; the fact that right now Susan was having to do her best not to throw up pickled sauerkraut; it all pointed to Janet having known about her daughter’s reluctance to join the family business, and she had clearly taken steps to dissuade, if not all-out punish her. Wasn’t this all a little bit extreme, though? Really? Couldn’t she just have been cut out of the will or gotten shouted at? “You’re no daughter of mine” or something? To be fair though, were Susan’s suspicions all that rational? If anyone else had told her that their mother had transformed their clothes into giant versions of baby clothes- diaper included- and were force feeding them in a giant highchair in front of everyone, all because they didn’t want to continue the family business, she would signed them up for the tin-foil hat club. Maybe this was some bizarre form of food poisoning. Maybe this was all a bad dream, and Susan would wake up in a hospital bed in the E.R., muttering about having the strangest dream. Susan could only hope. Susan could have grinned and bore all of this bizarre nonsense a bit better too, if not for the other people in the building. That was the worst part; the other people. Susan had picked that table to get a quick bite to eat so she could break the news to Janet and then zip out before they could get into a proper shouting match. Now that she was dressed like a toddler and being fed like one to boot, she was front and center stage. Everyone who came in and out of Ma’s Diner could see her. As for the regulars: The old people? The local cops? The waitresses and the other usual suspects? They were cool with it. They were in on the joke. No one so much as flinched. An elderly couple paid their tab and even waved “bye-bye” to Susan as they left. There wasn’t even a hint of condescension in their eyes. Not even a snigger on their lips. She might as well have been a real baby. Had her mother hired professional actors or something? Waitresses kept taking orders, people kept eating, and the grill kept firing away, and no one either noticed or minded that a twenty-two-year-old woman was being force-fed in a highchair and diaper at the front of the room. “Oh Mommy! Look!” a high-pitched voice caused Susan to whip her head sideways, smearing sandwich sauce over her right cheek. “It’s a forever baby!” A woman and her daughter- a first grader tops- had just walked through the door. The kid was pointing. “She’s so cute!” Forever baby? The tomboy in the frilly pink dress stared down her nose at the little brat as her mother wiped her cheek with a napkin. “My name is Susan,” she growled. The kid was completely unfazed. “Hi Susan! I’m Makenzie!” Her hand was a back and forth blur. “Hi Susan! Say hi! Hi! Say hi, Susan! Say hi!” Even this one was in on it. Dejectedly, Susan sighed and said, “…Hi…” “Yay!” the little girl clapped her hands. “Good girl!” The two parents began talking over their respective offspring. “She’s adorable,” the customer said to ‘Ma.’ “Thank you,” Janet replied. “How old is she?” “Twenty-two. Twenty-three in a few months.” “Oh, you are so lucky!” the stranger gushed. “Yes, I am,” Mom agreed. The little girl started tugging at her mother’s pant leg. “Mommy, Mommy! Why are forever babies so old?” The mother stifled a giggle before saying, “Twenty-two isn’t particularly old, Makenzie.” “Older than me.” “Well,” the mother thought for a moment. “Getting older and growing up aren’t always the same thing.” That did it! That! Did! It! Susan needed no further proof at that moment to know that her mother- no fuck that; Janet- had been the cause and the reason behind all of her humiliation. This was no fever dream. The “how” of things she was still fuzzy on; though this town was still conservative enough that a dose of good ol’ fashioned public humiliation was something most people could get behind, including the local cops. Nothing was out of the realm of possibility right now. Maybe not “nothing;” she still had no idea how the highchair had come alive and grown to fit her in it, or how her casual jeans and a t-shirt combo had turned into some frilly pink mess, but thinking about that sent shivers up her spine and Susan preferred anger over fear at this moment in time. Better to just be angry at the bitch behind all this. Susan looked away from the mother and little girl gawking at her and turned to face the woman with the rubber tipped spoon and the jar of Reuben baby food, “Jan-“ WOOOMF! The spoon was past her lips, the revolting preservative filled mush oozing on her tongue. “There we go Susie!” Janet cooed. “Three more bites, baby girl, and then it’ll be time for your nap.” But Susan did not swallow. She would not be taking three more bites. Fuck that. With hate filled eyes and puffed out cheeks, Susan spat the yellow brown paste back at her mother. Not even unusually quick reflexes and fast draw on a napkin could completely save Janet’s dress. “Ooops,” the mother with the little girl chuckled, covering her mouth slightly as Janet began dabbing at her soiled dress. “I guess someone’s done eating.” Damn right. “Baaaaad baby!” The term from the first grader wasn’t a rebuke, but more of a commentary. Inwardly, Susan agreed. She was being a bad baby. Adults, by definition, make for bad babies. Janet didn’t lose her cool. She didn’t even frown. Her brow wasn’t the slightest bit furrowed. Instead, she looked at the customers that had just stopped by and said “I guess someone isn’t ready for their nap, either.” This got a good-natured chuckle from the woman, and her little girl giggled the way little kids tend to when they don’t really get the joke. Then she told them, “Flo will see you to your seats.” The two gawkers let Susan be and went to order their meal while ‘Ma’ fiddled with the tray chair. “Didn’t like that, did you?” Susan said, a feeling of petulant triumph building up. “No I did not,” was Janet’s curt reply- each word standing tense and upright like a little soldier- as she undid the tray. “You hurt my feelings. Now say you’re sorry, Susie.” Susan scoffed. “Uh…no.” Now that her hands were free, Susan took the opportunity to cross her arms in contempt to properly complete her pout. “You apologize.” Her glasses were starting to slide down her nose a bit, but she didn’t dare adjust them and ruin the moment. It was Janet’s turn to scoff. “For what?” “Seriously?” Susan asked. “For this,” she indicated the frilly pink mess clinging to her torso; “and this,” she lightly tapped on the wooden highchair, “and that,” she pointed accusingly at the now mostly empty jar of baby food. “Oh, and this!” She didn’t even have to lift the hem of her dress to point at the monstrosity strapped to her hips. “Susie, I have no idea what you’re so mad about. You look very pretty today, honey.” Janet pursed her lips for a second and added, “That’s your favorite highchair, you wanted the Reuben, and I just checked your diaper.” Then as an afterthought she added, “If you want, I can check you again.” Her mother’s right hand began making a bee-line for Susan’s crotch. Susan slapped it away, the sound of skin on skin ringing through the air like a cracked whip. The entire diner fell silent at the sound. Everyone looked up from their plates. The diapered tomboy looked back at them in contempt. So THIS was crossing the line? “Alright, fuck it,” Susan stood up and stepped down from the highchair, her pink sneakers smacking against the floor as she did, the rustle of the diaper and the fluttering of the too short dress making her hyper aware of even the most miniscule of movements. “I’m out. You’ve made your point. Older doesn’t mean grown-up. You’ve had your fun. Now I’m out.” The poor girl didn’t even make it three steps towards the door before she felt an iron grip on her wrist yanking her backwards. “Susan Leann Collins,” the voice at the end of that manacled grip told her, “you stay right there!” During her freshman year of college, Susan took a comparative religion course mostly for grins. When the class veered off into decidedly less mainstream religions- voodoo, wicca, shamanism and the like- Susan had a brief fascination with the occult. It was definitely a phase that she grew out of, and she didn’t put any stock in the stuff, but she had some fun reads anyways. It was more of a guilty pleasure than anything, much in the same way people read about the exploits of cults and serial killers; not because they are cultists or serial killers themselves, but there’s a kind of morbid satisfaction that normal, boring people can get from reading about the bizarre, objectively evil, and naively stupid. One thing led to another, and she eventually came across this book of complete schlock talking about magic as if it were a real thing. That magic happened as long as we believed hard enough or something. Most of it was pseudo-science occult psychobabble but there was one particular part that resonated with her as an odd kind of universal truth: the power of names. If you knew something’s true name you could bind it, paralyze it, make it serve you. Clearly, the author of that book had had a mother like Janet. Calling her “Susie” was a jab on her mother’s part these days. Calling her by her first and either of her two other names was a dire warning. Using her full name meant that she had crossed some sort of line and things were about to go downhill fast unless Susan tread very carefully. It was an invocation that to this day still caused her to lock her knees and freeze in place. Just like magic, Susan Leann Collins didn’t dare move. With a quiet voice and an iron hand holding Susan secure, Janet leaned in and hissed, “Now I do NOT know what has gotten into you today, young lady, and I do not normally condone spanking, but if you keep sassin’ me like that I WILL take you over my knee in front of all these people right now and spank whatever it is right outta yer little tushie. Do. You. Understand?” A little bit of southern cracker drawl had snuck its way into Janet’s accent, as it did most every time when she was angry or when Susan’s Grandma was around. The way she said the words scared Susan just as much as the words themselves. This was no bluff. She’d do it. The young woman dressed like a toddler princess looked at her mother and around the dead quiet room, all eyes on them. She had forgotten how strong her mother could be, especially when angered. It would be a wonder if there wasn’t bruising on her wrist when this was done. “Do…you…understand?” Janet repeated. “Yes Mommy,” Susan squeaked, then immediately kicked herself for her choice of words. Ma’am would have sufficed, or Mom- anything appropriate deferential- but Mommy? What had she been thinking? The ridiculous outfit she’d been wearing most likely had manipulated her frame of mind. At least the few customers left had stopped staring and gone back to their tuna melts and liver with onions. Her mom nodded. “Alright then,” she said, before turning her head and calling to the back shouted. “Phyllis! Bring me Susie’s diaper bag! We’re going for a walk!” Diaper bag? Walk? As in she was going outside? Dressed like THIS?! The poor girl’s face almost matched her dress. The sound of the grill sizzling was drowned out by a pulsing pounding in her head. Phyllis, Mom’s oldest employee and a woman who was perpetually seventy if she was a day, toted over a large hot pink satchel with bunnies stitched in the front and handed it over. “You go get some fresh air, young’un and enjoy the ride.” A withered, shaking hand that still had the ability to write down orders and dice vegetables with uncanny speed and accuracy, favored Susan with a slight pinch of her cheek, before the little old woman turned around and walked back the way she came. Phyllis was so old that she’d known Susan since the first time she was in diapers, and that dainty little cheek pinch brought back at least a dozen half-forgotten memories; the kind where she wasn’t sure if she actually remembered them, or had been told about them enough through the years that she remembered the stories more than the events themselves. A feeling not much different than a rock hitting the bottom of an empty well landed in Susan’s stomach. Things were about to get so much worse. Slinging the pink satchel…diaper bag…satchel over her shoulder, Janet began walking for the door, pulling her daughter behind her. “C’mon baby girl. Let’s go for a walk.” Still cowed into submission by threats of pain and embarrassment, Susan followed, her dress swishing, diaper crinkling, and legs waddling every step outside. A large- comically large, in fact- umbrella stroller was parked just outside the doors; no doubt about who it was intended for. Susan didn’t dare resist as she was guided into the hammocklike wheelchair. Two straps fastened over her shoulders and clicked together in the middle of her chest. A third buckled up between her legs, the flat nylon rope pressing up against her padded crotch, giving a thorough and constant reminder of her so-called underwear. The dress would be no help here. How could anyone even call this puffy sleeved monstrosity a dress, anyway? It was more for show than concealment. Mom gave Susan a quick check over once she’d been buckled into her rolling humiliation-mobile, and nodded, more to herself than to anyone else. Still leaning over her daughter, Janet plucked a sizeable baby bottle out of a side pocket of the diaper ba-…the pink satchel, and placed it in the young woman’s lap. “Something to wash your lunch down with, baby.” Janet disappeared behind the stroller and soon the grainy grinding sound of rubber wheels on concrete whispered Susan’s departure from the safe and private confines of her mother’s diner. Unable to let the plastic bottle just sit in her lap, Susan turned the foreign object over in her hands, sloshing the not quite ivory liquid around as she did so. It was milk, obviously, but not quite; something seemed off about it. It seemed thicker, and the color was a little darker, closer to a vanilla milkshake. A protein shake perhaps, or maybe it was raw and unpasteurized? Goat milk? Not that it mattered. Susan wasn’t about to stick the damn rubber nipple in her mouth and find out. “OH MY GOD!” a cooing shriek snapped out of her analysis and swiveled her head around. Suddenly disoriented, she took a moment. While Susan had been distracting herself with the contents of a baby’s beverage holder, her surroundings had changed considerably. To her right was the street, to her left, the parking lots and storefronts of the few non-franchised stores left in town. Road signs and familiar landmarks signaled that they’d made it a block or two. Up ahead was the turnoff for the public library. Susan’s eyes found the source of the high-pitched exclamations. Standing in front of her, was a broad shouldered but attractive young woman in her late twenties or early thirties. Her glasses, almost identical to Susan’s and the thick turtleneck sweater gave her the air of an academic despite her witless and star struck expression. She looked older than Susan, but not by a whole lot; much in the same way that high schoolers didn’t quite look like college kids, and college kids didn’t quite look like adults out in the working world. The difference would have been small and ultimately unimportant under normal circumstances. These were not normal circumstances. “Is that Susan?” the stranger asked Susan’s mother. “I almost didn’t recognize her!” Another rock crashed in the well of Susan’s stomach. This stranger knew her somehow, from where didn’t matter, and now she was participating in this discombobulating punishment she’d somehow earned. The stranger looked down, expectantly at her, all smiles. “Hi Susan!” she cooed. “It’s good to see you. Do you remember me? Do you?” There was something familiar about her, but Susan had never been particularly good at remembering faces. The woman waving her hand in front of Susan’s nose just kept smiling and waving, expecting it to jog her memory. “Linda used to babysit you when you were younger, remember?” Mom offered. Linda?...Linda…. Linda! More memories, long ago filed away and gathering dust bubbled up to the forefront of the diapered girl’s mind. She’d been eight. Linda had been sixteen. It hadn’t been a huge difference in age, but it was big enough to where Linda had been given authority over a young Susan while Mom went out on dates. Linda had been an objectively good babysitter for those two years before she went off to college; neither too permissive, nor too authoritarian. She neither neglected the girl that Susan was, nor treated the eight- year-old as an incompetent child. Today was a completely different scenario. For most, it’s awkward enough meeting former teachers and caregivers after they’ve grown up and come into their own. Everyone tends to remember the child that a person used to be rather than the adult that they are, much to the younger person’s chagrin. For Susan, the contrast between the adult she was and the child she had been was suddenly less stark. If Janet was behind this…this...this whatever it was- a notion that was seeming more ludicrous as each event unfolded- she had certainly taken a lot of care and preparation in executing it. Nervous, embarrassed and needing something to look busy with, the young woman in the stroller slipped the nipple of the baby bottle into her mouth. “Winda?” she mumbled around the rubber teat as she sank down into the canvas of the stroller as best as the restraints would allow her. “She’s feeling shy, right now,” Mom’s voice explained from behind the babied woman. The other woman beamed and let out a sympathetic “Awwwww,” as she stood and smoothed out her sweater, making eye contact with Susan’s mother. ”She’s so sweet.” “She normally is,” Janet agreed. A playful smirk danced across the third woman’s lips. “Normally?” She stole a faux disapproving glance back down to Susan, sneaking a wink in. Without thinking about it, Susan timidly pulled on the rubber nipple with her lips, causing the contents to dribble onto her tongue. The milk tasted like regular milk. Maybe a little sweeter and a little more watered down than usual, but otherwise it tasted like regular old moo-cow milk. It was a bit like how she liked her coffee, lots of cream and sugar, but someone had goofed and forgotten to add the coffee beans. Still, perfectly serviceable. Susan tilted the bottle up and took another sip. “She’s just being a little fussy today,” Janet spoke to Linda, “can’t say why.” The fear of an escalated and very physical punishment still burning in her brain, Susan chose to hold her tongue and kept sucking down her watered-down milk. Susan’s old babysitter nodded thoughtfully. “Yeah. Phillip does that, too, from time to time. I think it’s a Forbies thing.” “Forbies?” Mom asked. “Forever babies,” the lady clarified. “Kind of a nickname on the internet.” They were talking about Susan as if she weren’t there, talking over her head. As if she couldn’t understand, or if her opinion didn’t matter. More than the infantile outfit; more than the stroller or the bottle; it was these micro-signals that everyone had been sending her, these little things that made the young independent woman feel incredibly…small. Susan popped the bottle out of her mouth. “Forever babies?” she echoed Linda. That made the second person she’d heard mention that phrase. Something wasn’t adding up. Susan’s whole theory on the how and why she’d ended up like this was disintegrating in her mind. She sat back up in the stroller and looked to her mother. A condescending head pat was what Susan was rewarded with. “Finish your bottle, Susie. Grown-ups are talking.” The diapered girl’s face flushed red, and Susan felt her blood boil with anger. A look from her mother lowered Susan’s impending tantrum into indignant pouting. Susan bit into the nipple of her bottle and busied herself sucking down the sweet watered-down milk. If she’d bitten her lip, she very well may have drawn blood. “See what I mean?” Janet asked Linda. WHOOSH. A passing car alerted Susan that there were more than just two sets of eyes out here in the open looking at her in her present condition. Susan sank back down as far as she could, hoping the stroller would at least hide her face. “So, how’s Phillip? How are your parents?” Janet asked the other ‘grown-up’. Linda nodded. “Phillip’s good. Mom and Dad still love having him around. It’s given me the chance to grow up and strike out on my own, guilt free. No chance of empty nest syndrome, y’know?” “Yeah,” Mom let out a contented, lazy sigh. “I do indeed.” It was almost like she was purring. Susan felt a twinge in the last place she currently wanted to feel a twinge. When was the last time she’d gone to the toilet? This morning after breakfast? Or was it just before lunch? Under normal circumstances it wouldn’t have mattered. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn’t be strapped to a rolling chair with pixie decorated padding touching her nethers. “Uh..Janet…” Susan spoke up. Janet seemed unconcerned and continued talking with the woman not much older than her daughter. “Playing at the park today, I assume?” “Nah,” Susan’s ex-babysitter replied. “There’s a special event going on at the college today. University is doing outreach and special services as fundraisers. Enrollment has been down the last couple of years because…y’know.” Mom nodded in reply. Apparently, she knew that, too. “Jan?” Susan tried to interrupt, the need to go becoming an uncomfortable, swelling, almost burning sensation. She stopped sucking on the bottle. Why the hell had she kept sucking on the bottle? Why had she chosen to suck on the bottle in the first place? “Oh that’s nice!” Janet talked over Susan. “If I had known, I would have taken the day off and taken Susie. How are you though? What are you up to?” “I’m walking to work. I’m a librarian, now. In a day or two, they’re doing a forever babies’ read-in day.” “Oh, Susie would love that!” The need, whether it was a physiological or psychological- an actual fullness of her bladder or just an itch that got worse the more one thought about it-it was there and growing. Her body was screaming at her for release. “Mother?” Susan spoke up a little bit louder. Her voice more of a groan. “Motherrrrrrr?” Susan’s mother kept the conversation going despite Susan’s wriggling and obvious growing discomfort. “I really should take Susie over to the Library more often. Now, it’d be an extra treat, considering that you’re there.” “Mom?” Not much time left. Linda added “I don’t mind sitting for her again, either. I could use the extra money, too. Librarians don’t make a whole lot of money.” “Mommy?” Out of time. Susan’s bladder betrayed her. A flood of warm wet liquid gushed out of her involuntarily, her body disobeying every screaming command her mind issued. The dripping warmth splashed against her privates before the thirsty padding wicked it away and absorbed it, the strap between her legs forcing the garment up against her the whole time. A sigh of relief mixed with a shudder of revulsion as the tomboy publicly debased herself. The conversation halted. Both women looked down at the captive girl. Mommy gave an exasperated sigh. “Yes, Susie?” “I…” Susan stuttered, her face flushing and her breath catching. “I peed.” Mom’s response: “Oh, is that all?” Those few words hurt Susan more than anything else uttered thus far. Is that all? As if her problems didn’t matter? Is that all? As if she had no right to feel as awful as she felt in that moment. Is that all? “I just pissed myself,” the poor girl choked out, her voice cracking and tears pooling in her eyes. Her mother’s first response was “Susie! Language!” Then Mom looked at the other grown-up and apologized. “I have no idea where she’s getting that from. I’m going to have to keep an ear out.” Susan was crying openly now. “I just pissed my pants!” “Honey. Don’t talk like that,” Janet chided. “You didn’t piss yourself. You just went pee-pee. You’re wet is all. And you’re not even wearing any pants, silly goose.” A wave of sobs racked Susan’s body as she thrashed impotently in the stroller. “Thinking about potty training?” Linda asked Janet, indicating Susan’s outburst. “Oh, that’s a fad.” Janet waved the idea off. “Forever babies can never be fully potty trained, anyways.” A beat. “Why? Is Phillip potty training?” Linda could only giggle and shook her head. “Okay, Linda. It was nice running into you, but I think Susie here needs some more stroller time.” Now with a wet diaper pressed against her, Susan continued being pushed down the sidewalk. As the urine in her diaper cooled, so did her temper. But there was no perspective or rationalization; no clarity that came as her pulse lowered and her breathing slowed. Confusion would be too strong a word for what Susan was feeling; instead a kind of questioning, almost dream like haze settled over her. As the stroll continued, more people passed by getting a good look at the girl in all her shame. Even the ones who Mom didn’t stop to talk to made sure to comment about the ‘baby’ in the stroller. “Hey there, cutie!” “Awwwww! What an adorable outfit!” “Such a pretty little girl!” Cutie? Adorable? Pretty? How could that be? Susan Collins had been called a lot of things in her life, most of them complimentary- attractive, sleek, and on one drunken occasion, seductive- but she could never remember being referred to as something so…so…girly! Furthermore, the diaper had swelled, a fine crease pressing into the strap separating her legs and there was more than a slight discoloration where the majority of her accident had been absorbed. How could anyone be “cute” or “pretty” like that? All the same, Susan couldn’t help but hide her face behind her hands with each new compliment and cooing from the random passerby. She couldn’t even bear to uncover her eyes after a point; better to just let this trip pass in darkness. Her ears were not immune, however, and the muffled footsteps and polite greetings of passersby and the engines of automobiles did nothing to lessen her blush. They were looking at her. They were all looking at her. “Oh, hi Susan!” That voice! She knew that voice! Susan unshielded her eyes and followed the voice to its source. It was coming from behind her. The tomboy leaned out of the stroller and craned her neck. “What are you looking at, baby?” her mother asked. Susan wasn’t so sure herself. They had arrived at the bus stop along Pennsylvania Avenue, just before the turnoff on North South Drive. Apparently, Mom had only been taking her around the block. On the bus stop bench, lounging in an older woman’s lap, was a girl that Susan had seen only yesterday. “Vanessa?” Vanessa Carlyle was a junior, but they had taken some of the same math classes and had helped each other cram for exams in the past. They weren’t particularly close, and had never socialized beyond one helping the other studying, but they knew each other. The young woman with her head in what could only be her mother’s lap did so wearing nothing but a baby blue shirt with matching bonnet, booties, and of course, a diaper. “Hiya,” she repeated. The stroller slowed to a stop and backed up a few steps. “What in the hell are you doing?” The college junior didn’t seem to notice the tone of accusation in which she’d been asked. “Oh, y’know. Just waitin’ for a bus with my Mommy; gettin’ some milk.” A white strand of liquid clung to the right corner of the other girl’s mouth. Just like Susan, a bottle of creamy liquid was tightly grasped between two otherwise very adult hands; the yellow nipple speckled with milk and glistening with saliva. The older woman looked to Vanessa, then to Susan, and back to Vanessa. “Vanessa,” the older woman said, “Finish your ba-ba before the bus gets here.” A “Okay, Mommy” was uttered before the twenty-one-year old in the baby gear lifted the bottle back to her lips started slurping at the rubber teat, making little animal mewling sounds as she; her mother all the while cradling her head and gently rubbing her ears. This wasn’t a prank. This wasn’t a mind fuck. No way this was a performance. If there was any doubt left in Susan’s mind of that fact, what happened next dispelled the idea completely. Still lying down, Vanessa lifted her knees till they were almost touching her chest and began grunting, her lips still pulling the bottle nipple. Vanessa’s mother turned her head and noticed what was going on. “You wanna stop drinking for a second?” A guttural grunt, uttered by silly, sweetly smiling lips and slightly shaking head was the only response Vanessa gave. A final “Uuuuh” moaned out of Vanessa’s throat as the back of her diaper expanded in a lumpy bubble. The twenty-one-year old let out a quiet sigh as she lowered her legs down, likely spreading the newly deposited contents in her diaper. She only sucked harder on the bottle as a result. Vanessa had just messed herself and couldn’t be bothered to stop drinking milk in the process. A gust of wind, and the smell it carried with it, cemented this fact in Susan’s mind. Susan’s own rubber nipple found its way back to Susan’s lips if only to drown out the putrid taste that the wind had carried with it. “Whew!” Vanessa’s ‘Mommy’ exclaimed with a cringe. “Someone made a stinky. Was it you? Was it you?!” She sniffed again, and then stopped cooing at her adult daughter. “As soon as you’re done, it’ll be time for a change.” Susan’s peer mumbled around the nearly empty bottle. “Uh-fay!” Janet decided to insert herself in the conversation. “It seems our little girls know each other.” “They must go to the same daycare,” the other mother replied; a notion that was reinforced as the girl in the bonnet wiped her mouth off and nodded her head, wiping the last trails of milk and spittle from her lips. The mothers ignored her input as much as if the “little girl” might not know what she was talking about. “Big Little?” Janet asked. “That’s the one,” the other middle-aged woman replied. Mom extended her hand. “Janet Collins.” Vanessa’s mother glanced to Susan, still in a kind of subdued shock, before taking the hand and shaking it politely. “Martha Williams,” she said. “Now if you excuse me, my little stinky butt here needs a change.” For her part, Vanessa just giggled as if “little stinky butt” were a term of endearment. Vanessa’s mother slid out from beneath her and grabbed at a bag that had been resting between her feet. She took out a cutesy printed diaper that was far too big for any child to wear; while like a toddler who had long grown used to the routine, Vanessa stretched out on the bench, and reached her hands to the sky, as if preparing to grasp at something that wasn’t there yet. “So how old is she?” Mom asked while the other mom dug out a pack of baby wipes, and a ring of rainbow colored plastic keys. Susan just gawked stupidly, as her college aged peer grabbed at the fake keys and amused herself thumbing through them flailing them in the air; making them click-clack against each other. Vanessa’s mom rolled up her sleeves and replied, “Twenty-one.” Her hands shot down and ripped the tapes of the diaper off. It felt as if Susan’s eyes were about to fall out of her skull. No…they weren’t going to…were they? The poor girl couldn’t stand it any longer. “Vanessa,” a flabbergasted Susan asked, “what the fuck are you doing?” Vanessa’s legs were being lifted into the air, her feces covered backside was out in the open air while her mother went to work. No one else was so much as flinching. “Gettin’ muh butt wiped,” Vanessa replied, not even looking away from the plastic keys as she flipped one over top of the other in an endless loop. “Why?” It was as if Susan’s question born out of shock and confusion was nothing more than a set up question; like when you ask a friend what they’re up to tonight right before inviting them out for drinks. If Susan had a retort or follow up question, it was drowned out by her mother’s fearsome rebuke. “THAT’S IT!” Janet roared. “I WARNED YOU ABOUT THE POTTY MOUTH LITTLE GIRL!” The world was a blur of motion as Janet unbuckled Susan from her stroller, and sitting on the ground, took her daughter over her lap. Her feet hadn’t even touched the ground before the she found herself face down looking at the concrete. A swift adjustment saw the hem of Susan’s so-called dress flipped up and her ass sticking up above her head. How had Mom gotten so strong? Susan didn’t have time to wonder long about that as her backside was suddenly pelted with stinging blows. Hornets were stinging her behind! She was being whipped! Even the thick padding of the did little cushion the beating. On instinct, her arms and legs flailed and kicked, her nails dug at the ground, as she tried to tear herself away from her mother’s grip. A single forearm pinned her- belly down, ass up- to her mommy’s lap. Within seconds the mouthy tomboy was screaming out in pain…then crying out…then wailing…then bawling. She couldn’t breathe! She was having to gasp for air just so that she could scream again. With fiery certainty the truth broke upon Susan: Mom wasn’t playing games. This wasn’t a dream. The entire world had gone mad. A panicked, almost animal impulse took over. End the pain. End the pain. Apologize. Beg. Anything to make it stop. Anything for relief. “I’m sorry!” the tomboy in the frilly dress cried out. Janet stopped paddling. “What was that?” “I’m sorry!” Susan repeated. “I’m sorry, Mommy!” “For?” “For…for being a potty mouth.” Susan drooped her head in exhaustion and defeat. There was a tense pause…then, “Okay, I think you’ve had enough, baby.” Susan felt the weight of her mother’s forearm ease off her, and Susan scrambled off, the grit of the concrete scraping against her sneakers. Mom was on her feet first and helped Susan to hers. The distance between bottom of her dress and the bottom of her diaper had increased. It sagged between her legs with a noticeable weight. Either she had wet more than she thought, or she had flooded the padding a second time during the thrashing she’d just received. Vanessa sat up on the bench, a fresh diaper taped around her hips. “Potty mouth and potty pants!” she giggled as if she hadn’t just had her own ass wiped moments ago. “Maybe that’s why she was being so fussy,” the other middle aged woman offered. “I’ve known forever babies to act up when they need a change.” Mom shook her head, still holding Susan’s hand. “Oh no. My little girl’s been pushing it all afternoon” she said. “Can’t say why.” She looked at the lumpy padding dangling between her daughter’s legs. “Though she could definitely use a change. Do you mind?” The mother-daughter couple scooted away to clear a space. Petrified, Susan found herself moved and laid down on the same bus stop bench. Through some combination of exhaustion, terror, and maybe even reality itself pulling her down, Susan couldn’t so much as sit back up while her mother fetched the hot pink diaper bag…satchel…no…diaper bag, and gathered the necessary supplies. “Okay Susie, let’s get you changed.” “Please no,” she whimpered as Mom reached for the tapes. Her pleas fell on deaf ears. Dakota This was not the party that Dakota had walked out on. Not at all. The only thing that she recognized was the chocolate cake. Everything else was strictly toddler fare. Streamers, balloons, tables draped with plastic Sesame Street tablecloths along with matching paper plates and napkins littering them. People were even wearing those dorky little cone hats that strapped to the chin. A rendition of “Old Mac Donald Had a Farm” played over the expensive sound system. Things had taken a sudden and inexplicable turn for the strange, but by far the strangest part about the party were the people themselves. When she had lured Brendan into the guest room for a quick suck and fuck, Dakota knew for a fact that the dress code had been country club casual: Men in button up polos tucked into their khakis, women in breezy, flowing dresses that didn’t give too much away but still tickled the imagination; heels optional but preferred. It’s what had made Dakota’s nearly skin-tight little number that much more of a standout. Now, boys (fuck calling them men…it just didn’t work) were in sneakers instead of loafers; some with the little lights that flashed with every step. (Did they really make those in adult sizes?) A few still had khakis on, though they were by and large shorts with noticeable bulges in the butt and crotch. If Dakota had any lingering doubt as to what lied beneath their pants, the tops of their diapers were sticking out of the wide elastic waistbands. The other boys wore plaid rompers, or shortalls (not just for girls anymore, apparently.) Minutes ago, Brendan’s female friends and relatives, as well as girlfriends of guy friends, had mingled naturally with the menfolk, all forming into little couples and cliques. Since the kiddie music had piped in, the girls had separated themselves from the boys almost entirely, and now two distinct groups had formed based around gender. Every woman around Dakota’s age was still wearing a dress, but they were less modest, less concealing, while still somehow managing not to be sexy in the least: Peter Pan collars and baby doll dresses with hems too short to hide bulky padded underwear; white tights stretched so thin anyone could still make out the cartoon character designs on the back of diapers; hair tied up with curly bows and ribbons. All of this flooded Dakota’s vision. Clothes and mouths across the room were smeared with bits of icing and chocolate cake, regardless of gender. Along the periphery, a handful of older and middle-aged people (parents, grandparents, aunts, and uncles) watched the gathering of young adults dressed as tots. They were smiling, and seemingly content, but with a look of caution in their eyes; as if they might need to intervene at any moment. They were dressed less ridiculously than the twenty-something guests, but there was something distinctly different all the same; lots of jeans and old worn out t-shirts, stuff that they could afford to get dirty. Their constant, tired gaze reminded Dakota of the teachers guarding the punch bowl at every middle and high school dance she’d gone to. Dakota, too, stood out. Her gorgeous blonde hair was now wrapped up in pigtails, her shoes were missing, and the sexy little red dress she’d worn had somehow shrunk to a Dora The Explorer T-Shirt, that stopped just short of her childish-looking diaper. Her diaper?! Dakota looked down between her legs. Her panties had become something puerile and disgusting. Cartoon balloons and stars ran all along it from front to back as it sagged and swelled a bit from the pee it had just absorbed. It was a bright and happy façade to mask its repugnant purpose: to hold her piss and shit until someone could be bothered to replace it with another. Well…not HERS, per se, even though she was wet and the diaper had done its job…but…but…-Dakota felt flustered. Just because she had pissed herself without meaning to didn’t mean she was childish or infantile or stupid, right? Right. She had bigger problems to worry about than suddenly pissy panties. Still gawking at the transformed party, the would-be gold-digger glanced down at the Ring Pop that had been slid onto her finger. That had been an engagement ring before, hadn’t it? A modest one, unfortunately, but it had been right. Her eyes traveled up her slender digits to her fingernails. They’d changed too. Once they had been shiny and painted and well cared for and a little pointy. Now they were plain and boring and they looked a little chewed on. Was that a hangnail? “Go on and play, Dakota dear.” Brendan’s mother gave her a slight nudge. “Go have fun. It’s Brendan’s big day, and he wouldn’t want his little guests to be sad.” “Brendan?” Dakota echoed the name of her (right now) boyfriend. While Dakota had been busy taking in the strange sights and sounds (not to mention smells…she couldn’t have been the only one who was wet, and all the baby powder in the world couldn’t completely mask that scent), Brendan had waddled off with the other boys and was clumsily throwing around a big rubber ball, clapping like an imbecile with each toss and catch, regardless of success. She’d been completely forgotten. Her? Forgotten? Impossible! Another nudge from Mrs. Jay and Dakota instinctively dug her bare heels into the floor. “I…I…can’t.” Dakota stuttered. “I…I…” she trailed off. She couldn’t bring herself to say “peed.” “I’m…I’m…” The word “wet” wasn’t going to work either. “My…my…di…” So close. Hands open she motioned to the padded bulk around her tight ass. “Your diaper?” The word was like a gunshot to Dakota. Something about hearing it said out loud made this insane nightmare seem all the more real to her. The older woman’s hand reached between the young woman’s legs and gave a gentle squeeze. A scream caught in Dakota’s throat. She wasn’t used to being touched there (not unless it was her idea, and always behind closed doors), but some nagging, scared little voice inside her told her to be quiet. Dakota’s lungs shook with rage as a woman old enough to be her mother pulled back the waistband of her diaper and allowed herself a quick peek at Dakota’s ass. “You’re just a little wet, honey. You’re good for now.” Brendan’s mother closed the guest room door behind them and gave Dakota a playful swat on her bulkily padded behind. “Go on and play.” Slowly, the young woman walked forward towards the assembled mass of adults dressed like children, the crinkle in her diaper sounding like a thousand garbage bags rustling around her bottom. Logically, she realized, she was the only one who could actively hear the noise; like chewing; but illogically she felt the whole room hearing it over the seventh chorus of Old Mac Donald. Through gritted teeth, Dakota whispered to herself. “You can do this. You can do this. It’s just like in middle school when you had your first couple of periods. It’s just like wearing a pad.” Crinkle…crinkle..squish. “Just like a pad.” A pad that was also underwear and decorated with cutesy little kiddie designs. Underwear that wasn’t actually UNDER anything. Underwear that had a load of her pee in it, and she had just been groped by her (right now) boyfriend’s mom out in the open where everyone could see. No one had ever “checked” her to see if her pad needed cha- WOMP! A rubber ball smacking against her skull broke Dakota’s train of thought. The ball was bulky enough that had it been on the ground, it could have doubled for one of those hippie hipster chair substitutes. It didn’t hurt as much as knock her off balance. She stumbled a few feet before losing balance and falling over, the squish of her wet diaper breaking her tumble. A hand reached up and pulled her to her feet. “You okay? Any owies?” “Owies?” Dakota shook her head to clear the cobwebs out. “Uh…no. I’m not hurt.” She looked into her boyfriend’s concerned face. “Brendan?” “Yeah?” “What’s going on here?” “We’re playin’ catch.” Then he added, “You’re not so good at it, huh? It’s okay. You’re just a girl.” Just a girl? Just a girl?! What kind of grade-school sexism was that?! What next, that she had cooties? Dakota managed to say “I was blindsided!” in defense just before another ball in her back sent her stumbling. The diapered boy she dated didn’t so much catch her as he gently pushed her back up to her feet, his hands getting a good feel of her breasts in the process. (What had happened to her bra?) Brendan, who would normally be blushing beet red and apologizing profusely for what had just happened, couldn’t be bothered to blink. Dakota, likewise, was too stunned to feel much as far as sexual tension or embarrassment. She spun around and looked at the creep who had just lobbed the giant globule at her head. He was a full head taller than Dakota, and wore a loose-fitting button up romper that stopped at his knees; a kind of formal shirt and shorts all in one. “What’s the big idea?” she demanded. A stuck out tongue was his only reply. “Quit it, Jean!” Brendan yelled at the man baby. “That’s not playin’ nice!” “Do you wanna get cooties?” Jean replied. “Cuz that’s how you get cooties!” The ball had rolled back to him and he picked it up once more, clearly readying a third volley of attack. Chivalrously, Brendan stepped in front of his girlfriend, the waddle in his step making him look none the less her knight in shining armor. “I’m twenty-two now, I don’t believe in cooties.” He said it with all the seriousness and know-it-all imperiousness of the kid spoiling Santa Claus for everyone else. “Pppphhhb,” Jean’s retort was nothing short of a full on raspberry; tongue out and flapping in the air. Then with a know-it-all smirk, he said “The girls are only here cuz your mommy made you invite them.” Dakota saw the hair on the back of Brendan’s neck bristle. “That’s not true!” “Oooooooo!” Jean exclaimed. “Brendan likes girls! Brendan likes girls!” “DO NOT!” Brendan shouted. “Do not do not do not!” He turned to the side, and Dakota got a look at his face. He was biting his lip, and his face blushing a deep red. She’d seen Brendan that embarrassed before, but it was usually when she had him flustered and begging for more, like the nights they experimented with leather or cross dressing. What was he embarrassed of? Things got quiet on the boy’s side of the room; Old Mac Donald had faded out and been replaced with Bingo. Dakota’s boy toy looked to her, then to his friend, then back to her. He was embarrassed of her. She was the reason he was blushing so much. Just by being there, she was causing him distress and humiliation in front of his peers. The douche bag that was acting like a two-year-old took up a call as old as childhood itself. “Brendan and Dakota, sitting in a tree! K-I-S-S-I-N-G!” Others picked up the chant. ‘FIRST COMES LOVE! THEN COMES MARRIAGE…THEN COMES BRENDAN WITH THE BABY CARRIAGE!” Quickly, Brendan turned all the way around to face his girlfriend. “Maybe you should just go and play with the other girls. They’re doing tea party and other girly stuff that girls like.” The other boys got quiet and were all nodding in approval with hushed “Yeahs” echoing the sentiment. Taken aback, the young woman in pigtails asked her beau, “Are…are you dumping me?” Brendan frowned as if Dakota had suddenly switched to a foreign language. “Huh?” he said. “Dumping? Whaddya mean? I got some dump trucks outside if you wanna play with them, I guess. I’m playing catch with my friends right now. Just get out of here.” A few of the boys clapped. Dakota was shaking with anger. She’d never been dumped before. No one dumped her. She dumped them! Not ten minutes ago, he’d been proposing marriage to her. Five minutes ago, he was ready to bone her in the guest room while all his friends, neighbors and relatives, waited and listened outside. Now, he couldn’t be bothered with her, his friends’ mocking opinions of her driving his decisions. The most disturbing thing to her, however, more than suddenly being in pigtails and diapers, was the source of the rejection. Dakota was a girl. She had cooties. What was up with that? Had she been called a bitch, or a cunt, or a slut, she could have coped, or come up with a snappy comeback. But just for being a girl, she was suddenly being driven out from Brendan’s inner circle (that was playing catch…poorly). She had cooties. Dakota couldn’t get over that: That base-level, self-assured grade school brand of bullshit was literally too simple to debunk. How did you lose a battle of wits when your opponent was unarmed? When they were too dumb to feel pain, that’s how. Confused, hurt, and numb to the strange new world that had flooded her very reality, Dakota did the only thing that had even a hint of meaning to her. “Screw you, Brendan Jay,” she shrieked. “Take your stupid ring back!” With full force and intent, she slid the Ring-Pop off of her finger and hurled it towards the ground. The candy jewel shattered on the ground into a dozen tiny pieces, scattered by the impact. Brendan looked like a curse had been cast upon him. “MOMMY!” he cried, running off to the back of the house. The entire room stopped for a heartbeat. “Oooooooooo!” The shocked and accusatory cry rose from the throats of every diapered party goer, staring at her. The grown-ups (No, not grown-ups!)- adults (other adults)- had been either too busy managing other twenty something’s acting like juvenile idiots to see the entire scene unfold, or watched on with funny smiles, as if Dakota’s actions and feelings were cute. They wore nostalgic “remember when” smiles on their faces. Dakota huffed, and went over to the other side of the large living room where scattered tables, plastic tea pots, and dolls dominated the landscape. This time, the room was quiet enough, that Dakota was sure they COULD hear the crinkle in her diaper…if not for their own crinkles. The former sex-kitten plopped down in a thick plastic chair, feeling as much as hearing the wet padding squelch beneath her bottom. “Fuck my life,” she cried into her hands, muffling the curse. This was wrong on so many levels. Dressed like a two-year old, soaking in her own piss, at a child-style birthday party AND she’d been dumped for the first time in her life. God was punishing her. That was what was happening. She should have accepted the marriage proposal, stopped stringing the poor boy along, taken his love, and settled for being a gorgeous stay-at-home mom who only went on lavish spending sprees a few times a year. She’d been a brat and was being punished for it in the most literal way imaginable. Or maybe the devil was teaching her a lesson. Her rebuff of Brendan’s advances had been strictly kid stuff. She should have said yes, allowed the party to kick into overdrive, and then leave Brendan sometime before the wedding. Either way, all of this topsy-turvy bullshit was both her fault and meant specifically to torment her. Rationally, Dakota doubted it was as simple as some celestial or demonic being punishing her. She’d done this kind of thing at least twice before (though third time is, of course, the charm). There was likely a much more complicated answer that was grounded somewhere in the reality that she’d been living in before her panties had become disposable. She was no Alice in Wonderland, though. One didn’t ask asylum inmates why everyone was acting so crazy. Dakota knew she wouldn’t have liked the answers, and they wouldn’t have helped. The hollow clinky rattling of plastic on wood made Dakota look up from the safe darkness of her fingers and palms. A dainty, light pink plastic tea cup and matching saucer laid in front of her on the table. Beside her, a girl about Dakota’s age stood holding a plastic tea pot and a cheap French maid’s hat. “Tea?” she asked. “Sure…” Dakota replied, eyeing the pot. Must’ve been iced tea, hence the lack of steam. The girl tilted the teapot over Dakota’s cup as Dakota watched, waiting for tea, water, Kool-Aid, vodka (please let it be vodka) SOMETHING to pour out. Nothing came, but the girl tilted the pot up and stood back. “There you go,” she said. “Careful, it’s hot.” Playing pretend. Of course. What else had she expected? With one backhanded sweep, Dakota brushed the little tea cup and saucer off the table, sending them clattering to the floor. “Ooopsie!” the girl playing maid (Dakota had never bothered to learn the names of any of Brendan’s little friends) said. She went down to her knees, and began mock scrubbing at the floor. “Darn spills. Tea never washes out. Never, never, never!” Dakota sniffed disdainfully, and immediately regretted the decision to do so. Her nose wrinkled in disgust as something far more pungent than simple urine rammed itself up her nostrils. She took a hard look at the girl with the little maid hat pretending to scrub nonexistent tea stains. If the smell had been a signal, the lump in the diaper- evident even through the dark green party dress and white tights- had been a bonfire. “No way,” Dakota whispered to herself. “Gross.” Even vodka likely wouldn’t have gotten the horrible taste out of the young woman’s mouth. Another woman in her late twenties, this one dressed like an adult, walked over and sniffed the air tentatively. She was Brendan’s older cousin, if Dakota remembered the bevy of introductions made earlier that afternoon. She looked to Dakota as if she were a suspect (as if!), and Dakota felt herself shrivel up inside from panic. Soon enough, the lady regarded the girl on the floor- five years her junior, if that- and leaned over to examine the lump in the back of other girl’s plastic-backed panties. Dakota watched in morbid fascination as the woman gently patted the younger one’s behind, then bent over and pulled back the diaper to take a look inside. If the girl playing maid minded, or even noticed the other woman violating her personal space and privacy, she gave no signal. “Leslie,” the woman checking the big baby’s (because what else could you call her?) diaper, “let’s go get changed. Okay?” The diapered girl looked up from the floor, a pout forming at her lips. “I’m not Leslie,” she whined. “I’m Matilda the Maid.” She shifted from all fours, to sitting on the floor (smushing the feces in her panties around…disgusting!) and crossed her arms. The more grown-up of the two rolled her eyes good naturedly and said, “Okay…Matilda the Maid. Do you want to come with me and get changed?” The girl sitting in her own shit seemed to consider it. “It’s easier to clean if your diaper is clean,” the other woman added. “Okay,” the girl (Leslie or Matilda or whatever) agreed. Brendan’s cousin (right?...right) helped her to her feet and walked hand in hand with her to the back of the house where most of the bedrooms were located. A middle-aged man sitting along the edge passed a too-big-to-be-real diaper and a pack of wipes to the young lady in charge, and she received them without even breaking her stride. As she passed Dakota, she thought the older girl had giggled and whispered something under her breath. The hell did “Forbies” mean? A hand landed on Dakota’s shoulder. Slowly, she turned and looked up. “I saw what happened with Brendan,” this new intruder into Dakota’s crumbling sanity said. She had long black hair in braids with a blue dress that was appropriately reminiscent of the main character in a certain Lewis Carroll book. The outfit really did look cute on her, flirty even. It might have been sexy if not for the obvious bulge that everyone close to Dakota’s age had. “That’s’ a shame.” “Yeah,” Dakota sulked. “It sucks.” “Nice boy, too.” The girl in the Alice dress added. “One of the few ones that’s not a total dumb-head.” “Yeah,” Dakota agreed. “You’re real pretty, too.” “Thanks.” Dakota smiled genuinely. “It’s a shame you don’t LOOK pretty.” Dakota’s smile instantly became shark like, her teeth daggers. “I have a feeling you don’t know what words mean. You wanna try that again, sweetie?” She didn’t move, didn’t stir; was statue still. For the first time since she pulled down Brendan’s pants to find a layer of thick padding with balloon decorations where his boxers should have been, Dakota felt in her element. She could play these catty little games. The new girl seemed to sense this and began to backpedal. Grabbing her braids nervously, she clarified. “No, no, no. You ARE pretty,” she said. Each word started tumbling over the next. “It’s just that you’re not exactly dressed up for this kind of party. Your Mommy and Daddy didn’t even dress you up in something to cover your diaper. If this was a slumber party or a play date, you’d be fine, by the way. So you’re very pretty,” she paused and took a breath. “You just don’t look your best.” Experienced at this kind of repartee Dakota didn’t soften. She ignored the part about her mommy and daddy dressing her and analyzed the core of the statement: She was pretty but looked like a train wreck right now. “Some of us have a beauty that transcends clothing,” she said in an oversweet, insincere tone that even someone dressed like a toddler could understand (bitch). “Oh totally,” the new girl agreed. Sensing Dakota’s superiority, she was clearly rolling over and showing her throat. “Like a flower...or a cute teddy...or puppies.” Okay...maybe she didn’t QUITE understand. Still, Dakota’s presence transcended whatever crazy had just enveloped her world. Alice finished with a whimpering, almost mewling “Just a shame he didn’t want to play with you.” “Whatever,” Dakota shrugged. “He’s probably gay, now, or something.” “Probably.” The new girl wrapped one of her braided pig tails around her fingers before adding, “Gay? What’s gay?” The queen bee stifled a groan. Of course she didn’t know what “gay” was. “Gay means he likes boys instead of girls.” “Oh.” The girl in the baby blue dress said. “All boys are gay, then.” Dakota heard herself bark out a bitter laugh at that. Truer words were never spoken. Wisdom from the mouth of adult babes. “Yeah, they are.” The new girl latched onto this self-evident truth like a leech. “It’s like, when you’re alone with them on a play date they can be nice, but as soon as other boys come around, they don’t wanna play with you no more, but then they’re okay with laying down next to you during nap time, but when it’s play time they don’t remember nothin’ and are like I was just sleepin’ with you, and they don’t want to play house no more.” The new girl stopped herself from rambling further. “I’m Alice.” “Seriously?” “Yeah,” she rolled her eyes. “The dress is not a coincidence. My Mommy and Daddy think it’s cute. They dress me up in it every excuse they get. It is a nice dress though.” “It is,” Dakota allowed. “It works… for you.” “Still, it makes me feel like I’m some little kid, or something. I hate being treated like I’m too little. You know what I mean?” “You. Have. No. Idea.” Alice looked at her immediate surroundings; at the boys who had now gotten to a raucous game of duck-duck-goose, at the girls still playing tea party, and more importantly, at the grown-ups who were monitoring them all. “Wanna do something grown-up?” she whispered conspiratorially “Drink?” “Nuh-uh.” Alice’s braids jangled as she shook her head. “Not thirsty.” It took everything in the former mean girl’s will power not to slap her own forehead. “Smoke?” “Ewww…gross.” “Then what?” Alice’s hands snaked down into the little white front apron of her Alice in Wonderland outfit. From the pocket, she took out a tube of lipstick in one hand and a mascara wand in the other. “Got ’em from my Mommy’s purse. Wanna play with them?” Logically, Dakota knew she shouldn’t. This wasn’t out of any desire to be “good”, but out of practicality. What difference would it make? She’d just be a giant baby with makeup on. Then again… she looked like a baby now, and everyone was treating her as such. Maybe, just maybe, if she looked more like an adult, things would reverse course. This was no time for logic; this was a time for sophistry. When in Wonderland, eat the mushrooms. She even had her very own Alice to guide her. “Oh hell yes.” Dakota said. “What?” “Yes.” Dakota explained. “I said yes. C’mon. Bathroom. Now!” Kelsey Kelsey had to poop. It wasn’t extremely urgent…yet, but the need was growing. Seeing her RA squat and poop her pants right in the middle of everything must have done something to her. It was similar to the sensation one had on long car trips after seeing the sign for a rest stop. It was easy enough to ignore the need to go until the opportunity presented itself. Kelsey hadn’t had to go… until she did, and now it was at the forefront of her mind and in no danger of going away. She had to find a toilet soon, or end up using the one in her shortalls. The college senior walked away from the adult sized playground that so many others were enjoying and back the way she came; the entrance to her dorm was there. Kelsey hadn’t made it thirty feet before a pair of people wearing college colors approached her. They weren’t much older than her- they could have been working on doctorates or masters degrees- but seemed infinitely more “adult” in their dress and demeanor. Come to think of it, all of the people that were supervising seemed to be around that age. They had all been wearing University t-shirts, too. “Wrong way, honey,” a young woman with short blonde hair told Kelsey, pointing to the swing sets and slides that had been erected. “Playtime is that way. Over there.” “I need to get back to my dorm.” Kelsey explained. This elicited a few giggles from the pair blocking her. “Honey, you don’t have a dorm,” the male said, his hair thinning already. “Only college students get to have sleepovers here, not forever babies.” There was that phrase again. First, Megan, now these two jokers. What was a forever baby? A gurgle in her gut told Kelsey that that question would have to wait. She didn’t have time for this. Quickly, the girl dug through the bib pocket in her shortalls. Right where she left it, the tiny plastic rectangle with her picture was a welcome sight. “My combination keycard and student ID says otherwise.” Without examining it, Kelsey handed her card over to the couple holding her up. They examined it, carefully, passing it to and from each other, as if they were TSA agents and Kelsey, in all her five foot nothing glory was a suspected terrorist about to board a plane “Well…Kelsey…this is definitely a student ID of sorts.” The lady said, her words slow and carefully chosen. “It’s just not for this school.” “What?” Kelsey snatched her ID. “What are you talking…?” Kelsey stopped herself short. The guard was right. This was a school ID, just for the wrong school. Kelsey’s sunny, brightly smiling face was still on the card, but the color scheme had changed to a light pink and baby blue mix instead of the college’s bright and vibrant colors. Gone was the mascot in the lower righthand corner; in its place stood a teddy bear with a heart on its tummy. Her name and the name of whatever school this was for was written in a strange font. She recognized the writing as English, but her eyes couldn’t adjust to it enough to make out the words. “Any other questions?” the male asked. “Do you need help, honey?” Yes, and yes on both counts, but Kelsey had the sinking feeling that these two wouldn’t be willing or able to provide it. “Nope, I’m good.” Kelsey turned around and started walking towards the crowd of ridiculously dressed college kids. “Just go play until your Mommy and Daddy come to pick you up,” the woman called out after her. Kelsey didn’t look back, instead raising her fist into the air to signal a thumbs up. Just then, a cramp rushed through her, causing her to stop dead in her tracks, almost doubling over. “You okay?” they called after her. The pain subsided, and Kelsey righted herself. Again, she signaled with a thumbs up. First thing first, find a toilet. Then try to suss out the rest of this bucket of crazy that had just been dumped into her lap. The girl waddle-walked back into the crowd, talking to herself. “Gotta find a toilet. Gotta find a toilet,” she kept repeating it as if it were some kind of mantra.” Weren’t there public toilets around here or something? Unfortunately, between the bouncy house, swing set, and various other upscaled playground equipment, as well as all of the babied-up college kids milling and crowding around, impatiently waiting for their turn, a clear line of sight was a logistical impossibility. Distracting her, however briefly, was the blaring music from gigantic speakers that echoed over the entirety of the college courtyard-turned-playground. Intermingled with all of the ridiculously dressed early-twenty-somethings were what Kelsey thought of as University employees and older students working on their doctorates and MAs; they fit the stereotypical age range, anyways. They were all smiling, waving, and pointing the immature looking college students in the direction of this attraction or that. A few had cooler bags filled with juice boxes, which they handed out freely. Others, Kelsey saw, passed out little boxes of animal crackers. Still more lagged behind, picking up dropped garbage and putting them into black garbage bags. Great; everything needed to induce bathroom usage, but no visible bathrooms. A dull ache from inside her hastened her search. Clutching her stomach slightly, Kelsey’s direction sense, memory, and an inkling of common sense finally helped her orient herself. She’d been too busy trying to spot a bathroom past the push merry-go-round and the ball pit, but any kind of party would keep the good stuff far away from the toilets. At the same time, you always wanted people to know where to go take a dump. Standing on tip toes and craning her neck, Kelsey searched the periphery and saw what she thought she’d been looking for: A plain colored concrete building with a tented roof- a door with opposite ends facing the playground. Bingo! Around it a thin crowd of ridiculously dressed twenty-somethings lingered, as if waiting for a turn. Kelsey vaguely remembered passing by the public restroom a number of times, the building being an unessential convenience and piece of background furniture in her years living in the dorms. All similarities to a public restroom, at a big function or otherwise, ended there. In front of the building was a large banner on two tent poles. There were no words on the banner, but instead Kelsey recognized the near universal symbol for a baby changing station. A non-descript, sexless figure with splayed out arms and bowed out legs, with a solid white colored crotch indicating a diaper. It was the outline of an infant laying prone; but something was different; something was wrong. The outline’s legs were too long, or the arms were too short; the proportions were still humanoid, but not to scale with an actual baby’s. On either side of the bathroom, instead of a line of porta-potties as might be expected for the big crowd, two large white tents had been set up on either side, with diapered people trickling in an out of them in little spurts. None of the people dressed like…dressed like her were walking into the bathrooms or tents alone. All of them were escorted in and out as if they couldn’t or wouldn’t do it themselves. Kelsey watched as young woman in her early twenties, wearing a bright yellow romper with bows in her hair, waddled out escorted by another woman who was thirty, tops. The older of the two wore a teal pair of scrubs, like a nurse or a doctor, gave the other girl a playful pat on her ass and the girl toddled out of the area and made a bee-line for a giant table that was being perpetually sprayed down with shaving cream. The more adult woman waved goodbye (even though the other girl wasn’t even looking back) and then strolled up to another group of adults dressed like toddlers. Kelsey watched, mouth agape, as a boy in a t-shirt and shorts- the most adult ensemble she’d seen someone her own age wearing, despite the obvious diaper peeking out- got his padded crotch groped. Guy didn’t even flinch. No one did. No one seemed to mind it either when the lady walked around him and pulled back his underwear to have a look for herself. The slightly older (but infinitely more adult) woman nodded and took the boy by the hand, leading him into the tent. Kelsey didn’t need to guess what was going to happen. She watched for another minute, and saw as Megan, her R.A. who had taken a dump right in front of Kelsey, was being dragged by her forearm towards the changing area. Her feet walked, however slowly, with the person in the university shirt towards the bathrooms and white tent; the other girl’s eyes were searching outward, her free hand grasping towards the giant playground. She didn’t look like someone being tortured or humiliated, Kelsey decided, but like a two-year-old who didn’t want to stop playing to get her ass wiped. And from everything that Kelsey had seen today, that’s effectively what was happening. Mesmerized by the absurd horror show unfolding before her eyes, Kelsey looked on for several more minutes, ignoring the growing pain in her gut. Again and again, a kind of melodrama transformation was taking place. Some went in quietly like good little girls and boys, others were overgrown little pills and fussed the whole way in, digging their heels in (for all the good it did them). One or two even had to be carried in. But no matter what, they all walked out smiling, giggling and happy, with their attendant giving them a little pat on the rear and sending them away to play again. They were…“Adult babies.” The words tasted of bitter ash in Kelsey’s mouth, the inherent contradiction causing enough cognitive dissonance to make her feel the slightest bit dizzy. Maybe these people were getting more than just their butts wiped inside. The college senior dismissed the idiotic thought as soon as she had formed it. There had to be a logical explanation for this, even if she hadn’t found it yet. One thing was for certain: she did not want to go in there. This wasn’t working! Kelsey screamed at herself internally as her sense of urgency increased. Kink, convention, social experiment, or whatever this was, Kelsey could figure out all of that later. What she needed to figure out RIGHT NOW was how to not poop her pampers…her pants…how to not poop her pants. “’Scuse me!” she called out to a passing boy with nothing covering his diaper “Can you tell me-?“ He was gone into the crowd before she finished. “Hey?” she called out to a girl who didn’t even have a shirt on. Again, she was ignored. “Excuse m-?” A gentle poke made the short senior turn around. A blonde girl, only about three inches taller than Kelsey, looked her in the eye. “You okay?” she asked. Her expression, a frown of genuine concern and empathy, was offset by her outfit. Kelsey looked past the purple feetie pajamas, the dragon hoodie down, and saw the sincerity in the azure blue eyes. “Not really,” Kelsey grunted, feeling the moment of no return was fast approaching. “You need help?” the other girl’s face gaining its own urgency as Kelsey’s registered. Kelsey nodded her affirmation. “Okay. What?” Kelsey slammed her eyes shut as a cramp rolled over her. “Gotta… find… a bathroom,” she gasped. “Now!” There was a small pause as the blonde girl seemed to puzzle over Kelsey’s predicament. Finally, she said “Okay! Follow me! I know where you can find a bathroom. My house is nearby. Let’s go!” The blonde girl held out her hand and Kelsey took it without hesitation. They broke off at a trot, the blonde girl leading the way through the sea of people like a veteran crowd sailor. The collective cacophony of screeches, giggles, and shouts mixed in with the occasional juvenile whining sob became so much white noise. It would be easy to get lost in this crowd; to drown. All the while, Kelsey’s new companion had an air of laser focus and casualness about her, as if she were completely in her element. Her guide looked back over her shoulder. “Is this your first time at one of these things?” she asked. Biting her lip, Kelsey nodded. “Figured,” the pajama clad blonde said, still dragging Kelsey through the crowd. “No biggie. Everybody has a first time.” It obviously wasn’t her new friend’s first time at one of these things, that much was for certain. While Kelsey had to keep correcting her pace and movement, her walking made no easier by the diaper between her legs or the jostling crowd she was weaving through, this strange Sherpa of sorts was walking and talking as if she’d been in padded underwear her entire life and was a veteran concert goer on top of that. “My house is just up ahead,” the other girl assured Kelsey. They had only moved about the length of a football field, if that, to the other end of the courtyard, but Kelsey didn’t care if by “house” the other girl meant “dorm room.” Kelsey didn’t even care if “house” was code for “janitor’s closet.” Her mind was already fixated on her own personal endgame. First, she’d run to a toilet, relieve herself of this burden, diaper included, and then figure out a way to straighten things out with the people who seemed to think she was some kind of mental invalid. Fuck it, if she could just find a little privacy she’d unbutton the crotch snaps on her newly altered shortalls, rip the diaper off, take a dump on the floor, use the diaper to wipe her ass, and then be on her merry way, as long as she didn’t soil herself. Kelsey’s legs came to a stop as her guide stopped jerking her around like a rag doll. The two of them had arrived. “We’re hooooome!” the girl sang. The pride in her voice was of equal measure with the surge of disappointment in Kelsey’s soul. Off-white plastic walls greeted them. Windows, lacking glass, that were big enough to fall through stared out at them. A smooth, hard green plastic roof that was short enough that even Kelsey could have climbed atop with minimal assistance rose above them. An orange plastic door with grooves cut down into it to seem a crude facsimile of wood awaited them. It was a play house; the kind that you might see in the backyard of any middle class two-year-old. It was a large playhouse, granted, scaled up so that adults could enter it, but it was a playhouse all the same. As if to accentuate the discovery, Kelsey’s eyes darted to the right, taking in a turtle shaped sandbox the width of a jumbo hot-tub; the inhabitants doing their level best to create and destroy little castles using special buckets and plastic shovels. No way that thing had indoor plumbing. “Come on.” the strange girl who’d led Kelsey this far said. “Let’s go play house.” Kelsey’s rage was about to boil over. She was an instant away from screaming at this crazy woman at the top of her lungs. This was some cruel joke, whether that had been the intent or not. But when she opened her mouth to scream at the other girl, an uncontrolled sigh of relief came instead. Kelsey Keaton had never spent much time on what it might be like to poop her pants. She had assumed that it would be explosive with everything that she’d been trying to hold in rocketing out her backside at once. Or maybe it would be a long, drawn out affair, with her solid waste clawing its way out of her, as she, red-faced, struggled to hold it all in until her body finally overrode her pride and with a final sobbing grunt, she was forced to push the mess into the back of her pants. It wasn’t like that all, though. The very instant she’d stopped focusing on the toilet-that-wasn’t and started bemoaning her bad fortune, her insides relaxed and with a kind of long dormant muscle memory reactivated. The mess was already half way out of her by the time she had opened her mouth, and when she had next inhaled, the entirety of it had exited its way into her diaper, ballooning it out ever so slightly before the mass it collapsed in on itself and spread along her cheeks. She had just shit herself. All it took was one brief pause, a little push- barely noticeable- and it all came flowing out. It was as easy as if she’d been doing it her whole life. She was a natural. She was a pro. Kelsey Keaton pooped her pampers like a pro. While her body was certainly comfortable with this new development, Kelsey’s mind was anything but. Her own scream was cut short by her throat tightening. A shiver of revulsion passed through her, as her stomach rolled, the signals from Kelsey’s brain all but begging her to vomit. Her cheeks clenched in revulsion, which only spread the mess further. “Hey, new kid,” the girl in the purple dragon jammies looked back at her. “You comin’?” The college senior stood there, knees locked in panic. She was shaking so hard that the buckles on her shortalls were rattling a bit. “I…I…I…” Kelsey stuttered. “I…” she mouthed the word “pooped.” Saying it out loud, even mouthing it made the squishy mess in what used to be her panties all the more real. “Oh,” the other girl, said. “So…you comin’?” Kelsey’s knees locked in place. “I pooped…” Kelsey repeated the words. “I just went… in my pants.” “Uhhhh-huh.” The blonde girl agreed, clearly not seeing the point of Kelsey’s distress. “So?” So? So?! How could Kelsey explain the level of personal shame she was feeling when everyone surrounding her seemed incapable of such a feat? It was like nailing a piece of Jell-O to a cat: No matter what, the damn thing wasn’t going to stay still. “Is that why you were over near the changin’ place?” Dragon Jammies asked. “Were you waiting for a grown up to take you there? I think you’re allowed to go yourself if you want, though I don’t know why anybody would…less they were leakin’ or somethin’.” Kelsey shook her head dumbly. “Yeah,” the blonde girl stuck out her tongue. “I don’t like stopping playtime either.” Then a light came on in the girl’s eyes. “Oooooh! I think I know what happened.” “You do?” The other girl nodded confidently. “Yeah,” she said. “Let me guess: You just got changed, probably just a wet diaper or somethin’ but some grown-up thought you were too wet. How am I doin’ so far?” Kelsey stared blankly at the other girl, too blown away by the inaccuracy to correct her. “Aaaand,” the other girl prattled on, “you don’t wanna stop playing again just so some grown-up can be like, ‘But I just changed you!?’” She did this last part in a deep chesty bass with her arms crossed. “I hate it when that happens,” she finished in her regular voice. “It’s not your fault they changed you too early. Grown-ups…go figure.” Kelsey couldn’t figure. She had no idea what the other girl was talking about. Not even three minutes prior, she could never even imagine soiling herself, and this stranger was acting like it was the most normal and mundane thing in the world. From her tone, this girl might as well have been talking about periods, or having a bad hair day, or some bad chick flick, or whatever normal girls talked about. Only instead of talking about normal things, she was talking about wanting to play house, and how inconvenient diaper changes could be. All her life, Kelsey had had a hard time relating to people her own age and making significant friendships. She was always a little too juvenile in her appearance and tastes for most people to interact with beyond a surface level. Daisy Duck T-shirts and shortalls were not what you wore to go dancing, bar hopping, or crash a frat party. Classmates didn’t watch Sesame Street for fun. Just now, though, she felt damn near grown up compared to the ones running around in sagging diapers and colorful onesies. Even with a load in her pants, she seemed like the biggest kid in the playground. She at least was mature enough to know that it was wrong and to be avoided. Now she was the one that didn’t want to talk about childish things like calling adults “grown-ups,” and had trouble relating to problems like interrupted playtime to go have her ass wiped for her. The pendulum had somehow swung in the other direction. “Are you comin?’” Dragon Jammies called for Kelsey. Kelsey found her voice, if only barely. “I gotta find a bathroom.” “We can pretend shower in there,” the blonde girl pointed towards the playhouse. Kelsey let out an exasperated sigh out through her mouth before breathing in through her nose. That was a mistake. The pungent smell of her own fertilizer was…was…okay, not that bad, (everyone likes their own brand), but the multi-stimulus reminder wasn’t doing the college senior any favors. “I was trying to find a toilet,” she explained. The weirdo who’d dragged her to this waste of time cocked her head. “Toilet?” Kelsey rolled her eyes. Of course. “Potty…?” she offered. Though come to think of it, a shower was more in order. “Oooooh!” the blonde girl bobbed her head in understanding. “Potty.” The word sounded weird coming from the big toddler- unnatural- like she was saying a foreign word without being fluent in the language. This was going nowhere fast. Kelsey sighed again. “I’m outta here.” She turned around, her face cringing as the weight in her diaper moved with her, the mess just loose enough so that she could feel it whiplash behind her as she spun. “Whoah!” Dragon Jammies ran around to block Kelsey; she was surprisingly fast. “I thought you wanted to play house.” Kelsey found her temperature rising again. Crazy girl just wouldn’t let it go. Kelsey wondered: Is this what she did to people when she became fixated on the works of Dr. Seuss? “I’m going back to the public toilets.” “Why? You gonna go get changed?” “No,” Kelsey spoke very slowly and deliberately. “I’m going to have them to take me to the potty. Then she corrected herself. ”I mean toilet.” “Why would they take you potty?” The slightly taller girl asked. “I’m potty trained.” Those were words that Kelsey hadn’t had to utter since she was at least three years old. The other girl just giggled. “No you’re not. You pooped. They’ll just change you.” Kelsey opened her mouth to counter that argument and found that she couldn’t. Everybody around her had gone insane. Everyone on campus was either acting like big babies or treating people like big babies. The men and women being escorted in and out of the bathrooms between the tents seemed no different than any of the others. Likely, all the available space was being used for the changing of adult sized diapers. Also, Kelsey had already defiled herself. No way a bunch of crazies would believe she was an adult if she had her ass wrapped in a used diaper. They would change her diaper, give her a pat on her bum and send her on her way, just like everyone else. She was surrounded in a sea of strangers, too. Other than Megan, Kelsey hadn’t seen a familiar face. The idea of a complete stranger stripping her naked, wiping the muck off her backside and then re-diapering her was disgusting and mortifying beyond belief; the ultimate in violation of personal boundaries for the young woman. The psychology major had read cases of mass hallucinations and shared delusions, but never at this level, nor was this sort of thing so spontaneous. Maybe this was a fetish thing. She’d accidentally stumbled into an odd fetish party and everyone just assumed she was in on the joke, though that didn’t explain how the diaper had gotten wrapped around her bum in the first place. Even if she was right and this was just a case of mass method acting, Kelsey didn’t know the safe word, or whatever it was she would need to do to demonstrate that she no longer found the joke funny. Safe word, that was a thing, right? Right. “Well crud,” Kelsey whispered. Then she looked to the fellow inmate in the asylum. “Okay,” she told Dragon Jammies. “Let’s play house.” The blonde girl clapped her hands in a frenzy “Yaaaaaay!” she squealed before grabbing Kelsey by the wrist and made a mad dash towards the playhouse. “Mommy! I’m hoooome!” the girl called out, her voice rattling off the hollow plastic walls. “Mommy?” Kelsey echoed the greeting. Dragon Jammies needn’t have bothered shouting. The house was only one room, and even if it was big for a toddler, it was still little more than a plastic shack. Kelsey could very well have raised the roof in the right places if she’d thought to put her hands up. As for “Mommy”, if Kelsey was worried about some crazy older person thinking she was a two-year old, the opposite was true. “Mommy,” in this instance, was a dark-skinned girl with her hair pinned up in a little bun. Her Sophia the First t-shirt and light up sneakers almost complimented the sagging wet diaper practically hanging off her hips. Almost. “I’m not ‘Mommy,’” she said to the girl in purple pajamas, “Grown-Ups don’t call each other Mommy and Daddy. I’m ‘Darling,’ and you’re ‘Jim Dear.’ Just like in that movie.” The two waddled over to each other, hugged, and made awkward ‘Mwah’ noises as they kissed the air. “Lady and the Tramp?” Kelsey asked, recalling the faceless humans from the film. “That’s how grown ups act,” the girl in the wet diaper said as if she were a wise sage. “That’s how my Mommy and Daddy act anyways.” This new puzzle of a woman looked at Kelsey as if for the first time. “Oh my!” she said with a gasp that was too well enunciated to be sincere. “Where are my manners? I didn’t realize that Jim Dear brought home a guest.” The newest player in this bizarre melodrama, “Darling”, looked to the girl in the dragon jammies and said, “I thought you said you were going out and looking for a job. How are you supposed to provide for me? My mother said I never should have married you.” Completely unfazed, Dragon Jammies, now ‘Jim Dear,’ thumbed over to Kelsey’s direction. “I found us a baby to play house with us,” she said. “I think she’d be really good at playing house.” Baby? Wasn’t the shitty pampers clinging to her backside babyish enough? And who were they to talk about being a baby? The girl who’d dragged her here crinkled just as much as she did, and the other one was one good wetting away from leaking. Anybody could see that. Mommy/Darling jumped up and down, her wet diaper bobbing out sync with the rest of her. “A baby?! You got me a baby from the stork? Oh, Jim Dear!” She went and hugged the girl in the dragon jammies, and Kelsey shook her head in disbelief as the girls giggled and bounced in each other’s arms. The diapered Darling stopped. “Unless, this is a trick…” “A trick?” The other two diapered women echoed the third. “What if…” Darling paused. “What if you’re NOT Jim?” “I’m not,” Dragon Jammies replied. “We’re just pretendin’. ‘Member?” Ignoring her, Darling pressed on. “What if, you’re really Jim’s evil twin?! You’re really his evil twin, trying to de-sleeve me, and that baby is yours and not his!” With a snap of her elbow, the new girl pointed dramatically at Kelsey. “Oh, but she is mine! And this is the secret that will tear apart both me and Jim’s marriage! I knew I never should have taken that nap with you! Mother always said, don’t sleep with strangers. Stunned, Kelsey said, “You guys don’t mess around when you play house, do you?” She was so taken aback by the show unfolding in front of her that she almost forgot about the muck in her diaper. Almost. “My Mommy watches soap.” Darling told Kelsey, breaking character. “The T.V. kind, not the bath kind. This is how grown-ups talk to each other when kids aren’t around.” Kelsey snickered, despite herself. “Yeah,” she said. “I’m pretty sure it doesn’t work that way.” “No,” Darling assured her. “It does. I’mma expert on grown-ups.” Kelsey was about to counter that argument, when Dragon Jammies interrupted. “Buuuuut…if you’re gonna play the baby, you can’t talk like that, can you?” “Oh yeah,” Darling said, her face a mask of thoughtful consideration. “Good point. Doesn’t that mean we have to start calling each other Mommy and Daddy now?” “I think so,” Dragon Jammies nodded. “What should we do?” Darling asked. “I’m notta…” Kelsey began to protest. The girl in the purple footie pajamas interrupted her. “She wants to go potty.” “Potty training babies!” Darling shrieked with delight. “That’s great! Suuuuper grown-up!” Kelsey started to argue. “That’s not what I-“ The college senior wasn’t able to finish the sentence before the two other women were dragging her to a nearby chair. “Hey! Leggo!” “Baby’s gotta go potty!” The other two said in unison. Kelsey found herself spun around and pushed backward. The backs of her knees touched a hard plastic chair and buckled, sending her careening straight down onto the hard seat. The fall likely wouldn’t have hurt, regardless, but the extra cushioning made it a complete non-issue. It was the closest thing to sitting on a pillow. More traumatic than the fall, however, was the feeling of the mess in Kelsey’s shortalls spreading around, creeping and oozing up, down and out. What had been a fairly solid lump in the girl’s diaper was now an uneven paste. Kelsey’s lunch threatened to come up and greet the air. Taking nauseated silence for compliance, the other diapered girls looked to each other. “What now?” Darling asked. “I’ve never potty trained anybody before.” “I think we make her sit until she pees or poops.” Dragon Jammies said to her compatriot. Then with full seriousness, she looked Kelsey in the eye and asked. “Have you peed or pooped?” The world shimmered before her as Kelsey fought back tears of humiliation. Kelsey silently nodded, her vision a blur of water. The girl in the purple pajamas looked to the one in the wet diaper and instructed. “Now we gotta tell her what a good job she did and how she’s almost a big girl.” “So big.” “Usin’ the potty.” “I’m so proud of you!” “Such a big kid.” Sitting in a paste of her own making, Kelsey’s mouth went dry, her humiliation beginning to simmer into a boiling rage. “Hey,” Darling looked to Dragon Jammies. “How do you know so much about potty training.” “I paid attention when my Mommy and Daddy were potty training my little brother. He’s real smart. He drives a car now and everything.” Enough was enough. “I’M POTTY TRAINED!” She shouted, pushing the two other overgrown toddlers out of her way as she stood. Darling and Dragon Jammies stepped back. “Toldja I knew how to potty train a baby.” “I’M! NOT! A! BABY!” Kelsey proclaimed, her voice loud enough to cause the playhouse walls to rattle. “I’M NOT A BABY! GOT IT?” The other two girls looked at Kelsey like she was completely divorced from reality. “Well yeah,” Darling said, her sodden, swollen diaper swinging between her thighs like an old grandfather clock. “We’re just playin’ pretend, silly.” “Then why,” Kelsey asked, exasperated, “is everybody our age wearing diapers?!” “We’re forever babies,” the other two replied. “But I’m twenty-two!” “Yeah,” Darling agreed. “Forever babies.” Dragon Jammies added, “My brother calls us Forbies.” “What’s the difference?” Kelsey demanded. The other two frowned a bit, more in careful consideration than in disappointment. Then they began to bombard Kelsey with information: “Babies can get potty trained.” “Babies can get outta daycare.” “Babies get more mature.” “Babies stop being babies.” “Babies grow up.” The college senior stood there, baffled. The absolute illogic of that statement combined with the confidence that it was stated with reeked of schizophrenia, or the early stages of dementia- any number of mental illnesses that she’d read about and studied… yet something about it rang true. “Babies grow up,” she echoed the statement. She felt like the wind had been knocked out of her. Sitting back down, now not even caring about her messy diaper, Kelsey repeated the words. “Babies grow up.” She deserved this, she knew. Her entire life until today had been about indulging in the juvenile; never fully letting go; never fully growing up. Now, as far as everyone was concerned, she hadn’t. Only it had gone too far. No one took her seriously, and she was expected to soil herself, surrender her agency to strangers, and be happy about it. This was some kind of divine punishment. Dragon Jammies squatted down and made eye contact with Kelsey. “Don’t tell me your Mommy and Daddy never gave you the talk, new kid.” She might have been using her diaper, too, but Kelsey was beyond caring at this point. Kelsey blinked away a tear. “The talk?” “Yeah,” Darling agreed. “The talk? About how everybody our age is too immature, so we’re never gonna have to grow up. That’s why we don’t hafta go to school or use the potty.” It should have sounded sad, but there wasn’t even a hint of regret in the other woman’s voice. If anything, she sounded cheery, or smug; the condescending tone of rich kid looking down on the poor unfortunate souls that would have to work one day instead of just inheriting their daddy’s money. Dragon Jammies added in her own two cents. “Or hafta drink from big kid cups, or tie our shoes, or learn to drive. Nothin’!” Darling chirped in, “How do they even drink like that without spilling juice everywhere?’ Dragon Jammies shrugged. “That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard,” Kelsey fought against a sob. Dragon Jammies shrugged nonchalantly. “It’s how it is.” “But…but…but no!” Kelsey stood up, again. “That’s NOT how it is. That’s NEVER how it’s been. I’m an adult. Yeah, I like cartoons and toys and kids’ books, but I also was about to get a degree in psychology. I had it all planned out!” she explained, her breath starting to become ragged. “I was going to… graduate, then work part time at a social service agency while I worked on my Master’s….” Kelsey felt the sudden pangs of a filled bladder. The sensation was distracting her, but she had no intention of stopping talking. Fuck it. She was in a dirty diaper anyways. Half a thought later, she was letting loose a tiny stream into the thirsty padding between her legs. “Then I was gonna teach college courses while I worked on my doctorate for another four to seven years,” Kelsey said as the diaper did its job; the padding starting to swell by the time she had finished speaking. A silence filled the playhouse. The three diapered girls all stared at each other. Darling shook her head in total amazement. “You don’t mess around when you play school, do you?” “I’M NOT PLAYING!” Kelsey screamed. “IT WAS PROBABLY THE ONE THING I WASN’T PLAYING AT! I’M NOT PLAYING SCHOOL! I’M NOT PLAYING HOUSE! I’M DONE PLAYING!” All three stood there in silence, with the pounding of Kelsey’s heart drowning out the muted crinkle coming from her waist. Then, the last thing that Kelsey could have anticipated (though perhaps she should have) happened. Dragon Jammies and Darling, who had been perfectly happy stealing plots from soap operas while they played house, who had invited her to share in their playtime, who seemed as juvenile and as alien to her as she had likely seemed to others, started crying. It was ugly crying too: Full on wailing, snot bubbles forming, and no chance of a coherent word from either of them. Kelsey dried her tears held her hands up defensively and started to try to quietly shush the big babies…the “forever babies” or “forbies” or whatever they called themselves. She had lost her temper and yelled at them and now there was just more problems on top of problems. Her conscience flared up, telling her from inside her own confused mind that she had to make this right, somehow. “Wait…” Kelsey told herself. “What am I even doing?” This wasn’t her problem. Getting two crazy chicks to act less crazy was not her responsibility. Escaping was! As fast as her legs would propel her, the psych major ran, slamming open the orange plastic door on her way out; her diaper crinkling and squishing with every step. The wails of the two girls chased her out into the open air. The runaway girl looked behind her; the cacophony was so loud that the playhouse could be seen shaking from the outside. “Gotta-get-awa-oooof!” Her own thought was cut short as she ran right into another warm body. She stumbled backwards and tripped over her own legs; her puffy underwear breaking the fall. With the way her adrenaline was pumping, the humiliating state of her underwear didn’t even occur to her. “STUPID BA-!” she shouted up. Only it wasn’t a baby, nor was it anyone dressed as a baby. The guy was built like a brick house with a gray flattop and matching goatee. He had the frame of a professional weightlifter who’d only just lapsed into middle age. Like every other “grown-up” she had encountered, he wore a University T-shirt, this one a dignified polo with the logo on the breast. A big meaty mitt offered Kelsey a hand up. Without thinking, the girl reached up and took it. “Easy there, little girl. You’ve got to watch where you’re going or someone could get hurt.” He smiled down at her in a kindly, almost grandfatherly way. “Uh…thank you.” Kelsey said quietly. Shit. This likely wouldn’t end well. If the people guarding the entrance to the courtyard were any measure, this guy basically thought he was talking to a two-year-old. “Now what sort of hurry are you in, little lady?” Obviously, “my world has turned upside down in some sort of karmic irony kind of way and I’m trying to escape” was not an acceptable answer, so instead Kelsey said “Ball pit.” As if in punctuation, a fresh wave of Dragon Jammies’s and Darling’s wails echoed out of the playhouse. The former full-fledged adult held her breath. “What’s going on in there?” the older guy asked Kelsey. “Um…” Kelsey paused. “Maybe they’re hurt? Better go check on them.” Fingers crossed, if she got lucky, the giant next to her would leave her to check on the real “forever babies”. As things played out, Kelsey concluded that she should have crossed more fingers. Another playground attendant rushed into the plastic building and came out with two twenty-two-year-olds bawling their heads off. A big, suntanned hand took hers and the older man told her, “My friend has got this handled. Why don’t we wait for them to come over and we can sort this out?” Kelsey’s mouth became as dry as her diaper was wet. A woman in her early thirties with bleached blonde hair brought a crying Dragon Jammies and Darling over to Kelsey “I checked them out real quick, Jude,” the woman reported to the older man. “No cuts or bruises.” “Then why are they crying?” The older man, Jude, asked. He sounded like he was asking his co-worker, but he turned a suspicious eye on Kelsey. Kelsey shivered under his gaze, but kept silent. Still holding Kelsey’s hand, he turned his attention to the two fussing women and in a slow, soothing baritone asked. “What’s wrong, honey? Tell Ol’ Jude why you’re so sad so he can make it all better.” “NEW KID DOESN’T WANNA PLAY WITH US!” Dragon Jammies screamed. Her diaper threatening to fall off her, Darling added, “AFTER WE POTTY TRAINED HER AND EVERYTHING!” “Potty trained?” The bleached blonde attendant, whom Kelsey had internally dubbed “Judy”, stifled a laugh. “Forbies can’t be-“ The big man held up his hand to silence his co-worker. She took the hint. “Let me guess?” he said looking at the three babied girls. “House?” “Uh-huh,” Kelsey’s accusers replied in unison. The big gray man’s eyes came down on Kelsey and reluctantly, she nodded. The college student’s hand still engulfed in the giant’s palm, Jude turned to her and said, “Aaaaand let me guess. You didn’t want to be the baby? You probably get enough of that as it is. You wanted to be something different.” It was oversimplifying matters, greatly, but it was the closest thing to sense that Kelsey had heard. “Basically,” she admitted. The massive man stood up to his full height, towering above everyone else. “This is why we shouldn’t set up that play house for these kind of events,” he spoke to his co-worker. “Too many kids, and not enough supervision to handle good conflict resolution and teach proper social skills.” Kelsey instantly liked the guy. “Forever babies can’t handle that much unsupervised social interactions. They’re too immature.” And just like that, Kelsey couldn’t stand him. “Preaching to the choir, Jude,” the woman with the bleached blonde hair agreed. “Not to mention there’s a lot of blind spots in that playhouse. Something bad could happen in there besides some hurt feelings, and we might not know until it’s too late.” “Amen to that.” Jude nodded. “Now,” he looked at the three diapered girls. “How about we all say sorry and get back to playing nice?” The three college aged toddlers all looked at each other. From the sober and somber looks in their eyes, Dragon Jammies and Darling had reached the same conclusion that Kelsey had: apologize or they were going to be stuck here. “Sorry,” Kelsey mumbled. “Sorry,” the other two replied. No eye contact was made by any party. “Alright,” the big man said, a soft, satisfied smile crossing his lips. He looked directly at Dragon Jammies and told her, “Go play.” With all of the surprising speed and agility that she had demonstrated before (despite being diapered) the blonde girl took off and melted into the crowd milling around the push merry-go-round. Kelsey likewise made to move, only to find that her arm was still being firmly gripped “Not. So Fast.” Each word was a death sentence being handed down from on high. The short girl looked up at the man towering over her. “But I said I was sorry,” she pleaded. A derisive snort came from the big man holding her. “You’re not in trouble, baby girl. I just need to check something.” Kelsey didn’t even have time to ask when she was hoisted over the grandfatherly man’s gargantuan shoulder. She pushed up on his back, trying to orient herself, when she spied “Darling” being lead away by the female attendant. Based on the other girl’s sulking body language, soaking diaper, and the direction that she was being led, there was little doubt in Kelsey’s mind that she was heading for the changing area. Meanwhile, she herself was being groped. The old man’s giant hands patted and squished her padded rear, reminding her that she was in an even worse position than the house player. “Yup,” she heard the big guy pronounce, “thought so.” “Let me go!” Kelsey shouted. “Put me down!” “Sure thing, pumpkin, soon as we get you cleaned up.” Cleaned up! A diaper change! This middle-aged giant was touching her in her most private of areas with no concern for her modesty or feelings. Kelsey hadn’t even gotten around to going on a proper date yet and now a stranger was groping her and preparing to do worse after knowing her for less than five minutes. This was hell, or at least purgatory. That was it. She’d had an aneurism at the wishing fountain while trying to remember that ridiculous set of tongue twisters and was now in some bizarre kind of purgatory. Well Kelsey Keaton wasn’t about to go down that easy; not her. “NO!” she screamed, beating on the old lug’s back, both hands clenched into fists. “Let go! Let go!” She began punctuating every word by beating on her captor’s spine. “I!” THUNK. “DON’T!” THUNK. “WANNA” THUNK. “GET!” THUNK. “CHANGED!” All she got for a reply was a tighter grip on her legs and back, and feel the vibrations of the man’s laughter as he chuckled to himself. “Forbies.” It had been Kelsey’s goal to get away from the oversized toddler playhouse, and she got her wish. The big man whipped around, and she could see it shrinking in the distance as he carried her to the part of this whole playground carnival setup that she’d most hoped to avoid. He took big, quick steps as she pounded powerlessly on him, and soon Darling in her sagging underwear was lagging behind, too. Kelsey continued to beat against the old mammoth, refusing to give up. “LET!” THUNK “ME!” THUNK. “GO!” THUNK. “Just be a good girl, and you can get back to playing,” her captor spoke in steady, unbothered rhythm, “I promise.” The sun stopped shining for Kelsey as she was carried into the tent; the smells of sweat, human waste and baby powder flooded her nostrils. Her world went topsy-turvy for a moment as she was slung off her captor’s shoulder onto a table. She let out a gasp as her back hit the padded surface and a strap was pulled across her chest. She twisted her head this way and that, so that she could gather her bearings. For ten feet in every direction there were padded tables, manned by men and women in scrubs. If not for the context, Kelsey might think they were med students or nurses or something. Heck, they still might be. The tables themselves were thick and sturdy, with shelves underneath, each one stocked with pastel and white rectangles in different thicknesses and sizes. On top of them was a little nook with baby wipes and powder, and a little mobile dangling tiny plush dolls over the head rest. Beside them were shiny silver garbage cans with lids that popped up when you stepped on a pedal. If that wasn’t enough, more telling were the people who were laying on top of them. As Kelsey wriggled and struggled with the restraints, she saw Darling waddle up and get helped up onto a table. She saw Darling begin sucking her thumb and batting at the mobile above her head, while the attendant secured her to the table, cooing baby talk all the while. Changing table! She was on a changing table! Frantically, the college senior tried to unbuckle the strap across her chest, her fingers trying to work at the latch just below her breasts, but nothing was working. She could feel the simple release button on the buckle, just like a seatbelt, but for some reason, her fingers couldn’t push it hard enough. Was there another release somewhere that had to be pushed simultaneously, or had her fingers just become incredibly weak? “We’ve got a squirmer”, the man who’d restrained her called out. “Order up.” A red-haired lady in pink scrubs walked up to the other side of the adult changing table. “Oh, thanks for finding another one, Jude.” She said. “You’re a real saint.” “Don’t I know it?” Jude chuckled, walking off. The lady pulled a pair of vinyl gloves from a box. “Okay, okay. Calm down, sugar. This isn’t gonna be a big deal. I’m just gonna change your diaper.” “There’s been a mistake!” Kelsey panted, trying one last attempt at reason. “I’m not really a baby!” The nurse, as Kelsey thought of her, smiled condescendingly down at her. “Of course not, honey. You’re a Forever baby.” One by one in rapid succession, the snaps holding Kelsey’s shortalls were undone. The privacy and protection that her clothes offered her was just an illusion, the popping of little brass buttons signaling the end of the pretense. Kelsey did not think to kick the woman in the face as the thick, cartoon decorated diaper, once white but now horribly discolored by her excrement came into view when the denim was peeled back. “Why do people keep saying that?!” Kelsey asked, ignoring yet another gross and casual violation of herself. “You wouldn’t understand,” the red-haired lady said, smiling sweetly. “You’re a little too immature.” She leaned over and stared at the teddy bear decorated waistline of Kelsey’s diaper, and traced some strange logo near the side of the landing strip. “Let’s see,” she spoke more to herself. “Size 12, looks like.” “I’m plenty mature,” Kelsey spoke up, protesting as the nurse bent over and began filing through drawers just beneath her peripheral vision. The other woman stood up, holding an identical (though clean) diaper to the one Kelsey was wearing. “Is your diaper wet?” the nurse asked innocently enough. “Yeah…” Kelsey admitted. “Do big girls pee-pee in their pants?” Kelsey’s face flushed. “No..but..” “Did you know you were wet?” “Yeah..but you see-“ Kelsey was interrupted. “Then why didn’t you come get it changed?” Kelsey clenched her teeth and as calmly as she could, began,“I was in the middle of explaining to these two other girls about my college degr-“ “So you were too busy talking with your little friends to come get changed?” “I mean, when you put it that way…” Kelsey admitted, not liking where this was going. The red-haired woman all but waved the fresh diaper in front of the younger girl’s face. “That doesn’t sound very mature, does it?” “I-“ “If you were really a big girl,” she cut Kelsey off, “and had had a pee-pee accident, wouldn’t you have come and found a grown-up to help sort things out?” “I mean,” Kelsey tried to explain, not thinking before she spoke. “I had already pooped.” The two women locked eyes in dawning recognition of the opportunity Kelsey had just provided her verbal sparring partner. Too late, Kelsey realized she should have just kept her mouth shut. “Oh, you pooped too?” the nurse smirked. “Yeah…” “Do big girls poop their pants?” As if to accentuate her point, the nurse lifted Kelsey’s legs by the back of her knees, sliding the back half of her shortalls away and giving the discolored brown backside of Kelsey’s diaper a firm pat. “No….” Kelsey yipped at the sensation, a grimace coming across her face. The red-haired woman pressed on as she grabbed a packet of baby wipes. “Did you know you had a messy diaper on?” “Uh-huh…” The nurse took the time to redirect her gaze straight into the (former it seemed) college senior’s face. “Why didn’t you come get cleaned up? Even big girls have accidents sometimes.” “I was trying to get answers from these two kids who were playing house and weren’t making any sense.” Kelsey pleaded her case. “And you didn’t want to come all the way back here to get cleaned up?” “Yeah!” Kelsey gulped in realization. Why did she keep on talking? “So you were too busy playing house to be bothered. Is that mature?” “No…” “It’s okay, sweetie, you can’t help it.” The woman’s gloved hands spider tickled their way up the poor girl’s legs. Kelsey didn’t giggle, though. “You’re a Forever baby. Let’s get you changed and then you can get back to playing until your Mommy or Daddy comes to pick you up.” “Uh-huh…” Kelsey sighed. “Fuck me,” she whispered.

1 week later. "PARDIE!" I screamed as I ran through the dreamland forest. "WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!" Chasing behind me and getting very close, was a giant fucking hamster! "I believe it is a hamster, princess." pardie told me calmly. "BUT WHY IS IT FUCKING HUGE!" I asked before grabbing a tree branch to swing my body to the left and the hamster rushed past me. it had to stop and turn around to chase me again. "I do not know princess." pardie replied. "Of course not," I say before I reach my hand into diaper and pull out my sword. "Come on fluff ball, I'll take you on." The hamster let out a loud screech before charging at me. I also charged and tried to cut the hamster, but it was faster than I thought and moved out of the way as I slashed downward. "Ow fuck," I say as the hamster jumps on top of me and pins me to the ground. "Pardie! Get me out of here!" I suddenly fill my diaper with piss just in time as Pardie's smoke engulfs my body and I'm back in my room. safe from the giant hamsters. "You know, it would be a lot easier to fight the nightmares if you trained first," Pardie told me as I untaped him from my body. My body once again surrounded by smoke before leaving me naked in my room. "I told you, I don't care about training, I just need to get the fucking weapons. The sooner the better." I tell the diaper before going over to my dresser to grab out some underwear. I look at my alarm clock as it flashes 2:04 AM and I groan. Today I have to go back to school and I wasn't looking forward to it. Over my break, I've had to give up my personal life for this stupid diaper. Over the last week, I did learn a few things. One: once pardie is on me, it won't come off until I use it. If I remove pardie and he is them put back on me, despite already being used, I'll have to use it again to take it off. Two: Pardie magically cleans himself every 3 hours. Meaning I can use him a lot and not have to worry about the mess for long. Three: pardie runs on two types of energy. The strong life energy, and a weaker form of life energy called ‘waste' energy. Basically whatever comes out of humans, contains a small amount of life energy that goes to waste. Pardie uses that energy as to not waste it. Four: dreamland and the real world run on different time scales. One day here is 2 over there. So far that's about it. I've tried a few other things like trying to take Annabell with me to dreamland, but the one one who can go there is the person wearing Pardie. I finally get into bed, and like every night, hope I will wake up from this nightmare. "Princess, you are forgetting something," Pardie told me as the wet diaper floated next to me. "Ow right," I say as I pull my sword from pardie. As soon as its out, it turns into pink smoke and disappears. The only thing in my hand now is a pacifier. Pardie explained to me that normally each of the weapons gets there power from him. but, because Pardie is nearly all tapped out, I have to turn the weapons into there ‘hidden' form and use them in different ways to keep there magic charged. For my sword, the more magic it has, the sharper it becomes. When it's out of magic, it just becomes very dull. to charge it, I have to suck on the pacifier, or at least keep it in my mouth. at least it doesn't lock itself onto me... Reluctantly, I stick the pacifier into my mouth and lay down as I try to fall asleep. "Good night princess." pardie tells me as it floats over to the other side of the room so I don't have to smell my piss. 'Fuck you pardie' was my last thought before I fell asleep. _________ BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP! I slam my hand down on the alarm clock. 7:00 AM my new morning routine starts. I get out of bed and remove my underwear as Pardie floats over and attaches itself onto me. I quickly relieve myself into the diaper before taking it off and pulling my underwear back on. I do this so pardie can get his magic back quicker. My hope is if I can give pardie enough magic, I won't have to constantly have to have a pacifier in my mouth. Once I'm done using pardie as a bathroom, I make my way to my actual bathroom. There I take my morning shower before getting dressed and heading into the kitchen. "How does it feel to need a pacifier?" Annabell asked mockingly. "How does it feel being so short?" I asked Annabell as I removed the pacifier from my mouth and sat down at the table. "Ok you two, knock it off." mom said as she brought us over breakfast. "So Amani, how did it go last night?" "Not so good. Spent most of the time walking before I was chased by a giant hamster." I told them. "I don't even know how far we are from the next weapon." "You are currently 4 miles away from the next weapon," Pardie said as it floated into the kitchen. "Pardie, remember what we talked about?" my mom asked the floating wet diaper. "When Amani uses you, stay a little bit away, especially when we're eating." I couldn't help but blush when I heard my mom say that. Just the thought of me using a diaper made me embarrassed. Even Annabell herself couldn't help but try to hold back a giggle. "Hey pardie, what is the next weapon?" Annabell asked. "I do not know," Pardie replied. "All I know is that I am still connected to the weapon and I hope to get to it before the nightmares get it." "What happens when a nightmare gets it?" I asked. "The nightmares know it is a weapon that can kill them, so they will protect it and try to prevent you from reaching it." pardie explained. "Great," I replied as I finish my food and put the pacifier back into my mouth before I finish getting ready for school. A little while later my mom yells at me and Annabell to get into the car. "Ok pardie, you know what's going to happen right?" I asked the diaper. "I will come with princess to school in their backpack. I am not allowed to move or say anything until princess removes me from the backpack during lunch." pardie said. "Good," I tell the diaper before I have it get into a big ziplock bag and put it into my backpack. Pardie is still covered in my piss so this was the best option to not stink up my backpack. I hope today doesn't suck. __________ After dropping off my sister at her school, I'm dropped off at my high school. It's 8:13 and school starts at 8:30. "Amani!" a girl yells out my name before someone jumps on my back, making me stumble forward but luckily I don't fall over. "Come on Clover, you know I hate it when you do that," I told my best friend as she got off my back. "Ya, but its still fun to do," Clover said as I turned to look at her. Clover was a typical tomboy. Short brown hair, t-shirt, and jeans. She didn't have much of a chest, which she liked. She was also tall being 6 foot, and being 2 inches taller than me. She didn't like wearing dresses to often, but when she did ware more typical girl clothes and makeup, she actually looked really cute. We've been friends since kindergarten were she use to beat me up and take my snacks. How did we become friends from that? I forget. something to do with her crying or something. "So how was your trip?" I asked Clover. "Boring, my dad didn't let me bring my Pokemon game so the entire two-day car ride sucked," Clover told me as she sulked a little. "Why?" I asked. "He said it was so we could talk to each other more or something stupid like that," Clover told me. "We still sat in silence the whole time." "Well, that sucks,"I told Clover as we started to make our way to the school. "Ya, so how was your vacation?" Clover asked. "Find anything neat at your grandma's house? "It was a pain in the ass," I told clover as I think about the pink diaper in my backpack. "A very big pain in my ass." Just then the school bell rang and we said our goodbyes and would meet up later. ‘How am I going to explain this to her?' I whisper to myself. ______ Hi ^.^ finally got enough time to make a new chapter! So next chapter will be Amani getting a new weapon! But I wanted to ask you all something. What should it be? There are a few weapons with their own abilities and each one turns into a baby item. So I wanted to ask, out or these three baby items would you like to see Amani get. A blanket, a rattle, or a bottle. Each one can drastically change the story, so what should Amani use?

the three words that should never ever ever go together are "cheap chastity cage".. i am not putting my junk in a bargain basement device.. anyone else with me here..lol

Typically just my nappy. Wifey often pats my padded tushie too, which suggests she approves. If it's very cold (I'm a hot sleeper, so tend not to wear much at all most of the year) I've got a snap crotch onesie that both keeps the nappy from drooping and keeps me snuggly warm. Come to think of it, wifey pats my padded bottom through the onesie too... I'm guessing she just like my padded butt.

Chapter 6 Red Paint On A White Canvas Fuck this, fuck Clara and fuck this fucking fuck! Fuck! Leslie sprinted past every person in the mall, the words Clara had whispered still resounding in her ear. They carried a weight with them, in such a way that they seemed irrefutable for her mind. I tried to be that bitch's friend, Leslie thought, eyes low, fists trembling. Why did I ever? She wasted another fifty cents just to have the privilege of using the public bathroom. Why do I even need to pay for my fucking needs? she wondered as her teeth ground against each other. Maybe she should've been thankful for the chance of privacy, but to Leslie, it didn't feel worthwhile. As she entered the room she looked at the faceless mass of women and girls waiting in a neatly line for their chance to do whatever they'd come here for. Leslie mouthed a silent curse as she stepped towards the line, kept her eyes low and balled her fist. She noticed how her hands shook and as she finally stopped moving, she felt a pair of eyes watching her from afar. Shivering, she turned around, looked at the gateway she'd come through, only to find nobody behind her. Words resounded in her ear, a voice sharp as a knife, eyes that pierced through her like bullets. She's not here, Leslie told herself. She wouldn't do more. She wouldn't. As she turned to face forward once more, she catched a girl in the mirror. A small thing, her hair a mess, with puffy eyes and remnants of tears' tracks running down her cheeks. Leslie shook, the jacket wrapped up in her arms. She suddenly found herself shivering. Pulling herself into a hug, she kept her eyes low and waited. She heard a young girl ask her mother how long would take, that she needed to go; someone else wrote a message on their phone, giggling at whatever happened on the screen. Leslie found little comfort in her own arms, but she kept her breath steady, even though she didn't want to. There were no tears running down her cheek. I'm a grown-ass, fucking woman, I'm not going to cry in public. Fuck. Fuck! Fuck! Shoes stepped on the ground, clacking filled the room and the line begun to move, only to halt a second later. The girl in the mirror was shivering, her lips were trembling, but there would be no tears. She gulped down a lump in her throat, bit down on the trembling lip. I won't, Leslie told herself. Shoes stepped on the ground, clacking filled the room as they moved towards the line. Eyes were on her, grim and hateful and cursing her very existence. They were on her and the girl in the mirror stiffened. The steps halted right behind Leslie, but no words were spoke. Yet she knew that the woman was smiling. But Leslie wasn't trembling and she certainly wasn't going to cry. Her arms grasped at each other, her fingers dug into the fabric of the jacket, but she wasn't cold and this wasn't going to continue. Her lips moved as she tried to tell herself something, boost her confidence, but no words came out. Sweat ran down her brows, but the girl in the mirror, Leslie, she turned around, slowly, slightly. She would face her, no matter what would happen next. Blonde hair fell down the woman's shoulders, her nose was too small for her face and her eyes were fixed on the ceiling as she gave a silent curse at the woman's bathroom. A stranger to Leslie, whose bite loosened. She felt the pain on her lips, felt something swell up, warm and soft. As she licked it, it tasted like iron. The woman noticed the girl before her and tried to offer a smile, though hesitant and fake. Leslie immediately turned around, quick as she could. She licked the blood off her lip and cautiously eyed at the woman before her. Her back seemed huge and she made no motion to turn around. The one behind Leslie hadn't noticed the bit of blood or simply didn't inquire about it. Either worked for Leslie, who looked back at the ground, hugging herself and wondering. What would've Clara done to her if she hadn't wished herself younger? To that woman all she'd been was a child that happened to have the same red hair and the same freckles as Leslie Audet and that was all the reason she'd needed to. … She bit on the wound, only for the stab of pain to remind her of it. She heard somebody else enter, closed her eyes, hoped. Then the line began to move again, ever so slowly. As quiet as she could, Leslie moved stepped Second after second passed, the line moved again and so did the girl with it. The complaining kid finally got her stall, the woman with the cellphone nearly walked into an opening door. The white on the walls here was slightly stained, she noticed in the spur of a moment. A slight line of dirt above one of the mirrors, unnoticed by the cleaning personnel and the customers too. She decided to not notice it too and went on to finally do what she came here to do. As she took another step forward,as she was finally the one to get into the next free stall, the girl felt her stomach turn, felt how her legs turned weak. She wanted to turn around,to check whether Clara was there, but she couldn't draw attention to herself. She mumbled words of encouragement, told herself that she could do it, that it would go well. You're not scared of her, Leslie thought, while the cold struck at her again. You're not fucking scared of her! Finally, she got a stall of her own. The moment the door swung open she started moving, pushing herself past the girl that left she closed and locked the door in a heartbeat. Then she stood there for another second and the sounds around her sprung to a live she hadn't really noticed before. Someone was whispering a joke to the person in the stall next to her, who in return tried and failed to stifle a laugh; someone else used the roll of toilet paper in an excessively noisy way, and Leslie just remained by the door, leaning against and staring at a bowl of white, generic ceramic. There were some political stickers on the wall, proclaiming things that were denied by others, some even outright attacked people of varying schools of thought. Leslie looked at them, felt the blood trickling down her lip and chin. She looked, down, her arms hidden beneath the rolled up jacket, the bag grasped tightly in a hand that couldn't be seen. I look like an idiot, Leslie thought with a bitter smile. For a moment she remained like that, still, quiet, letting nothing get to her. Toilets were flushed, people moved and the cold clung to her like a parasite. For a moment, she stood there and looked at the stickers on the wall, not reading them, not seeing them. Her vision became blurry. Strange, Leslie thought, imagining the girl in the mirror, and closed her eyes. She choked up, but quickly pressed the jacket against her mouth. Soft fabric touched her lips and grey wool soaked up red blood, if only a drop or two. Tears ran down her cheeks only to end their tracks on the fabric. The girl without the mirror wanted nothing more than to scream, to fall on her knees, to be somewhere else. She bit her lip, even though the wound stung. She stood, even though her legs were jelly. She opened her eyes, and decided that she wouldn't lose. Leslie wiped the tears off her face and took a piece of paper from the roll to press against her lip, then she put both the jacket and the bag down. She took a step forward and lifted the lid to take a look at the water. The water was transparent and the inside the bowl was clean, not even a hint of urinary stone on its edges. Truthfully, it looked better than the one at Leslie's home. She clutched the jacket tightly, looked at this thing, this rotten piece of everyone's day-to-day life. I'm not afraid, right? she wondered, her hands shaking and her lip hurting. She can't do anything to me, right? She's not really capable of controlling my actions. She can't do anything, she can't just fucking screw with me. I'm still me. Her eyes wandered down again and stared at the pants she wore. They were boring, blue jeans whose most distinguishable feature was the absence of proper pockets, which were a luxury for women's clothing anyway. Asad leant it to me, dumb shit that I am, she thought, tried her hardest to remain quiet, tried to remain steady. Her hands, they did not seem to listen, shuddered as she wanted them to move. Her eyes were fixated on the zipper, her mind was focused on the pain, the blood and the sardonic smile Clara had given her. Just do it, she ordered herself and her fingers twitched and edged closer to the edge of her pants, slowly. All she needed to do was. … She bit her lip, harder than before. Blood trickled down her chin as she stared at her reflection in the water. Tears ran without end, she barely kept herself from making a noise. You can't be afraid. She can't control you. I can do this. I can! she told herself, repeating the lines in her head over and over again, all while staring at her pants. All she needed to do was. … Leslie couldn't remember. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck… There she heard it, in the farthest depth of her mind, a voice sharp as a whip, reverberant with contempt, whispering to her a truth she didn't want to accept. Yet it was a fact, it was what she knew, nothing more. Her fingers trembled but she knew not what motions to make, what action to take. It was a truth in her head now, a truth that hadn't been there when Asad had given her the clothes, had trusted her with them. No, she thought, her eyes fixated on the pale and trembling hands of a child she saw in a mirror. One step back she took, her back hit the wall with a small thump. All the noise around her blurred out of existence as she stared at the toilet. "This has got to be a fucking joke," she mumbled to herself and grabbed the jacket. As it unrolled itself in her arms, she just stared at it for a moment and tried to figure out how to put it on, but her thoughts all ended in the same dead end. I can't do it. It was a statement she made with a conviction she didn't want to have. She was cold, she was alone, it was too quiet. What if Clara had finally come? What if she made her do all the things she threatened before. Leslie's heart hammered against her chest and sweat ran down her brows. Her lip quivered and more tears wanted to escape her eyes, but the girl tightened her fists and gulped down another lump in her throat. I need to leave, she told herself, but her legs were too weak to move. If she finds me she might figure me out. Her chest felt heavy and her eyes stared at the bag, the pair of panties she'd already ruined. I can't stay, Leslie Audet thought, or she's going to swallow me whole. She couldn't put the jacket on, not with the truth Clara had shared with her on her mind, but she threw the thing over her shoulders. If it couldn't serve as a proper jacket, it could at least offer some protection as a cape. Then she grabbed her bag and turned around, looking at the door. For a moment she considered opening it, but quickly turned around and flushed the toilet. As she left the stall she felt the eyes on her, cold and distant. Someone spoke, but she couldn't quite make the words out. Were they talking about her? She tried to get a glimpse at the people here as she moved towards the basins, but found only strangers caught up in their own business. Not a single one looked at the girl with the face ruined by tears and the lip bitten bloody. Her hands were washed and somewhat dried as she left the public bathroom, though some last droplets fell to the ground. She didn't notice, and as she left her mind was set on other things. Shifting her eyes, the girl took step after step, carefully looking around. A woman in the corner of her eye moved in a familiar way, but as she turned to look it was but a stranger. That was what they all were, Clara wasn't here anymore, she wouldn't do anything to her anymore. Not if I move quick enough. Her feet moved almost on their own. As she walked, Leslie didn't quite feel like it was her that stormed across the mall, one hand grabbing a bag filled with contents she wouldn't have wanted anyone to see and her shoulders draped beneath a grey jacket. Eyes flashed past her, their intents so different from one another. Some judged her for what she'd done in the washroom, in the restaurant, for what she couldn't do anymore. Some smiled like there was nothing to worry about and others just looked straight forward, fixated on a path the girl couldn't hope to grasp. Leslie was but a moment in their lives, walking past them without making any impact. First she appeared, then she left and nothing would change. A familiar voice resounded in the distance, but she didn't know to whom it belonged. Leslie didn't want to know, so her steps quickened. She went past ancient statues from whom water dipped aplenty, she walked past the pharmacy with the condescending clerk and out into the open world. Snow touched her face and the freezing wind embraced her softly, running through her jacket like it wasn't even there. Yet only the girl she'd seen in the mirror shivered, not she. One step followed after another until her feet halted and her eyes looked up at a red man who glew so brightly. Come on, she mumbled as she stared at the street light, come on. Red turned to green and she continued her walk. The mall was behind her, the distance grew and grew and grew and the loud noise of it was replaced by the sounds of the city. The roaring motors of cars driving by were as much a companion now as the conversations of the people who walked past her. She didn't care about either, was the truth of it. The cars rushed past her, the people laughed and talked and all ignored her. One step followed the other, snow fell down on the city and snow crunched beneath her feet. She mumbled words to herself, shook and bit her lip. She's not here, she's not here. Eyes of strangers followed her, but only when she didn't look. Every time her eyes peeled themselves off the ground she was alone amidst the many again. Clara wasn't following her, she told herself. Everything was going to be fine. One step followed the other and she felt the padding against her thighs. What if she needed to use the toilet? Leslie didn't even want to know the answer to that sudden question and decided to turn her attention elsewhere, away from the mall and Clara and her twisted truths. The train station was right before her, finally, and only the stairs stood between her and this rotten episode's end. Leslie didn't know why, but she turned around to look at the mall again. Starstone … She wished something like that would crash into this place right now. Once more her sight became blurry and as she closed her eyes tears fell down, brushing against her cheek and coming close to freezing. "Fuck," she mumbled and wiped them away with the sleeve of her shirt, Asad's shirt. Her eyes turned back to the mall then and she wondered once more. "Why would she do something like this?" You remind me of her, Clara had said, her smile cold and calculating. It wasn't an answer to Leslie's question, or at least she didn't want to think it was one. Clara was a bitch, but she couldn't be that low a person. Right? Hopefully Clara would get to work or do something else. I don't need to worry, Leslie told herself and turned back to the stairs. I'll just go home and then I figure out what to do next. Yet taking the stairs felt hard and every few steps she turned around. The city had come alive with faces she didn't know and people who didn't know hers. Yet, with all these people around she might just be a bit safer. It was a hopeful thought and one she used to give herself some strength, at least enough to walk forward again. It would be noon by the time she got home was the first thing she gathered just from looking at the station. An old clock was plastered on the farthest wall, large hands of rusty iron moved at a constant pace, though they contrasted the wall, which seemed to be freshly painted. Her eyes went away from the clock as she placed herself on the platform where her train would soon arrive. Once more she tried to get a look at who else was there, or rather who wasn't. A pair of male teenagers, wearing the uniform of that really fancy school all the rich people sent their kids to, stood silent, trying to look intimidating for whatever reason. An old lady talked with her dog as it tried to stand up and lick her affectionately. Then there was an older gentleman in a business suit, he had the most magnificent mustache Leslie had ever seen. Not a single person she knew, not a single person who knew her. I'm okay. I'm okay now. Minutes went past and the clock hands moved on in their eternal circle. It was much warmer here than up in the city, yet Leslie couldn't help but hug herself. She hoped it would stop herself from shivering, yet the cold's grasp seemed inescapable. Was it just because she was outside? Was it her body? To Leslie it seemed like her body seemed to just take every opportunity to feel more miserable. She didn't even need that. I'm so going to make myself some hot noodles or some shit like that. "Fuck," she mumbled. At least she could voice her concerns a bit. Nobody paid any heed to the girl and considering the whole mall thing had been ruined by one person giving her more attention than she ever wanted, this was fine. The train came and she entered along with some others, but she didn't pay anymore attention to them. Instead, she just placed herself by the door and hoped that nobody would talk to her. That's how she'd done it for so long and that's how she would do it again. She found it almost funny that it was, once more, Clara's fault. Why that woman would hurt a child for looking like her was far beyond Leslie, but it couldn't matter anymore. Don't dwell on it. All you gotta do is avoid her, kiddo. Like, it's a whole city between you and her. Her mind wasn't so easily put at peace, but she tried to distract herself by paying more attention to the window in the door. The tunnels were dark and with the light of the train shining from behind her, she could only make out very little. When she'd taken her first train ride, Leslie wondered whether the network expanded far beyond where the trains rushed along. Movies, books, whenever there was a canalisation or tunnels to be had in fiction, they seemed to be like labyrinths beneath the city. That was a thought, hundreds of tunnels intertwined beneath a city thriving on ignorance. Maybe there were even mole people there, or mutants, hiding from the sight of normal people. She figured they kept rats as pets and lived on a diet of mushrooms, canalisation alligators and mutant goats. And they were also the ones that made sure the rails and the tunnels remained in perfect shape, while the conductors figured that paid workers repaired all the broken things down here. She found herself giggling for a second. How stupid an idea that was, people living beneath the city. Yet it brought her the relief she looked for and made breathing a bit easier. Once more Leslie looked around, once more she found that Clara wasn't there. She was fine. Setting down the bag, Leslie got out her phone. Not a single person called her, not one message was sent to her, which left her open to check the site out again. Maybe it could help her figure out what had happened. The pink background lit up and she found herself staring at the blocks spelling out the word 'Welcome' once more. The cartoon of her child safe remained where she was before, only this time her hands were behind her back, blush patches were on her cheeks and she bit her lip. The text beneath the figure was also changed: "Leslie Audet, A Child Again, Obediently Follows The Auntie's Commands." Even her mind drew a blank at that statement and she just stared at the screen. It took Leslie a moment to properly judge the words for what they could mean. "Well, fuck you too," she mumbled as an answer. Also, 'auntie'? She found a smile forming on her face. Her lip hurt, the jacket wasn't helping much against the cold and the moment her digestion was done she would probably not be able to go to the toilet. If the site thought that making her be like this qualified Clara for the title of 'auntie' then whoever wrote this probably had a sick sense of humor. Her mood soured again, she put the phone away and spent the rest of the ride waiting for the name of her station to come up. Her thoughts drifted back and forth, were stuck between the girl in the mirror and Clara's smiling face. The words on the site irritated her, like she had any choice in the matter. Like she could've done anything differently. There'd been a force to Clara's word, it simply had to be supernatural. The moment the letters of her home district rolled up on a wall sprayed with graffiti of gangs that probably didn't even really exist she practically stormed out of the wagon. Leslie just wanted to get home, even though her radiator wasn't working properly and she'd just wait for the inevitable. Yet it was where she was sure nobody would reach her and nobody would make her do anything else she didn't want to. One step followed the other and soon she reached the outside world again. Soon enough the cold gnawed at the ends of her ears as she made her way through a light layer of snow. This district was far from alive; a man shoveled snow close to the train station, a police officer checked on the cars parked in the area and an elderly man walked his dog on the other side of the street from her. Fairhills, she thought, her beautiful home. Quiet and grey and cold it was. So damn cold, her teeth chittered and her legs shook. Even though her hands were buried beneath the jacket she could barely feel them anymore. Leslie was sure that it was only getting colder the longer she took. Not much longer, Leslie thought. She would've loved for the sun to touch her face, for some bit of warmth. Faces of strangers watched her walk along the road from the windows. Leslie felt the padding between her legs, but knew all too well that nobody else was aware of it. Yet she felt herself shaking not only because of the cold. A curse was on her lips and she turned around again, finding that nobody followed her. A group of boys was on the other side of the road, only catching her eyes for a second. They were six tweens, either skipping school or already done for the day. She figured the former, since the nearest public school's reputation had been in the gutter for quite a while. It made her wonder whether they'd "gentrify" this part of town someday, too. Children like that wouldn't walk through the finer parts of town. They looked rough, more so than before. Leslie was sure she had seen this particular group before, they usually hung around some of more desolate buildings. One of them, some twelve year old with a ridiculous hairdo, puffed a cigarette and made flailing gestures which the other boys laughed at. This was the youth of her hometown. Her eyes rolled almost on their own. The boy with the cigarette turned, probably had caught her looking. His eyes met hers and for some strange reason, she wanted nothing more than to turn around and walk away as fast as she could. Biting down on her lip, she turned around and continued on her path through the silent streets of Fairhills. The streets were ever so familiar, she knew she only needed to cross the street, turn around the next corner and then cross the last street. After that, she was home. She felt the cold moving up her arms, those scrawny things that shook so violently. Yes, not much longer, then she could make herself something warm to drink, lie down and figure out a way to get her pants off. It wouldn't be a problem, she could do it. After all, she was still an adult. "Hey," a voice said behind her, too deep for a child, but too high for a grownup. Before she could react she was grabbed by multiple people and dragged off to the side. As they pushed her into an alley, Leslie got a good look at these people who so suddenly attacked her. It was the boys from before. One of them wore a pair of glasses, stood afar from the rest and looked around nervously. Two tried to look disinterested, while the two closest to the one with the cigarette attempted to be intimidating by making frowny faces and puffing their chests out. The cigarette kid had strategically placed himself at the center, grabbed her with a glove covered hand and stared at her with a haughty smile. She found herself looking up at them, while only trashcans remained behind her. Nobody else but her and these kids who shouldn't have looked as big and strong as they did. "What're you doing here?" The cigarette kid asked. She didn't answer immediately and he shook her rather violently. "I asked you a question!" One of the boys by his side grinned and balled his fist, though his eyes twitched nervously. None of them said anything else however and the cigarette kid tried his angriest look, which looked more pouty than anything else. Was she really going to be scared of this kid? "I'm walking home. What's it to you?" She asked back with as much confidence as she could muster, but her teeth chittered from the cold. "The baby's shivering with fe–," started the one on the right only to be interrupted by the group's leader. "What's it to me? You're walking on my street, kid." Seriously? Leslie thought, then reconsidered and gave her honest opinion on that statement. "Seriously?" She asked and then she witnessed his facial muscles twitch. Leslie felt the fist hit against cheek, a blow that came both surprising and more powerful than she had expected from a kid like this. She tumbled to the ground, twisting from the blow and only at the last moment it seemed that her arms finally moved. Her hands reached for the ground as she tried to find some measure of support and so they dipped into the cold white that lay all around them. The girl landed flat on the ground still, her world becoming only the pain the jowls at the cold wetness pressing against her hands and legs. One of the boys gasped, another said something with a giddy voice. She didn't hear, stared at the white below, wondered what just happened. "This," the boy started, "this is what you get for laughing at me. This is our turf." There was a moment of silence. She didn't feel her hands anymore, her heart was bashing against the inside of her chest. What exactly just had happened, Leslie didn't know, but it was bad. "Listen here," she said, tried to channel her adult self as she stood up. "This street doesn't have your fucking name on it." She saw his eyes, how they burned with fury and how his face contorted at the perceived insult. Before she could even get on her knees, his shoe hit the side of her ribcage. The pain went through her body and she screamed as she fell. "Lars," one of the boys said. "She's just a little kid." He put the cigarette in his mouth and looked at his friends with a smile. "Yeah," he said, "yeah." She looked at him as he lifted his foot and then it came down on her face. "She's a kid, probably new. Isn't that right?" He said as he pressed her head against the concrete. "You don't know that you don't mess with me yet. I'm not going to be laughed at by girls, you got that?" She didn't answer and suddenly he kicked her again, to which she responded with another scream. Then his boot landed on her again and again. The ribcage, the stomach, her face. She tried to coil herself up, so he beat against her thighs and arms. For how long she didn't know, but he yelled insults at her and the other boys cheered him on. Then it stopped and she just heard Lars breathe heavily, while she felt blood running freely from her nose and every part of her body was hurt, snow was touching against the side of her torso, as her shirt was ridden up. Still she didn't move, aside from the shivering. Her hands covered her face, her legs were curled up. Then she heard it. "Look," one of the boys said, but she barely could process what he could mean. "She's wearing pull-ups." She heard laughter and Lars voice was the loudest among them. "Sweet jesus, is this kid for real?" Still, Leslie didn't want to move, didn't want to say anything. She found a lump in her throat again, found tears coming from her eyes. Everything hurt and if she made one wrong move they might hurt her again. One of the boys tugged at her shirt and pants, while the others giggled at her. "What the fuck are you doing?" spoke a female's voice from the streetside. The tugging stopped and for a moment there was silence. "None of your busi–" "Shut up, Lars. Mike, what is this?" "S-she," one of the boys stuttered, "s-she started it." Leslie peeked up from behind her fingers. This indigenous american girl that towered over the boys couldn't have been older than sixteen, but even though Leslie was barely aware of her surroundings, there was a sort of aura of authority surrounding her. It wasn't just that that made her stand out, however. She was dressed in a pink dress and wine red vest, together with a bright red coat, a colorful contrast to the grey and white surrounding her. "So you decided to beat a kid much smaller than you up?" the girl said, her voice as cold as a shard of ice. Lars stepped towards her. "This isn't your business, Su!" "Lars, you're literally beating a girl up where I throw my trash. It's clearly my business now." The boy tried to make himself taller, but still was at least a head below the girl. Suddenly, he made a grab for his pants and got something out. Leslie saw the metal of a blade flash and suddenly he was pointing the knife at the girl. "It's none of your–" Before he finished the sentence the girl had let go of the trash bag she'd carried and grabbed the blade tightly, all while staring Lars directly in the eye. He looked at her, then his knife and probably his grip loosened a bit as Su, without a problem, pulled the knife from his hand. "Go," she said without ever raising her voice and suddenly all the boys except Lars were running. "My knife," he said meekly, but she just raised her eyebrows and suddenly he thought it better to not try to get it back. As he stormed off, Su turned her attention to the stranger on the ground. Her expression changed quickly and she dropped the knife before she walked up to Leslie. Gently she put her arms around the girl and got her into a seated position at least. "Hey," she said with an awkward smile, checking the girl. "Hey," she repeated. "He hurt you pretty bad, huh?" Su then asked and looked directly at Leslie. There came no answer, all Leslie felt like doing was shaking. She wasn't even really sure what just happened. All she could do was to just sit there, open mouthed, blood dripping from her nose and chin, her arms and legs hurting, the snow up her back. "Can you tell me your name, kitten?" Su asked, only to be answered by silence again. "Your parent's telephone number?" Nothing, Su sighed. "Alright, alright," she said and looked around. "I can't just let you stay here. Can you get up?" After another moment of silence, Su renewed her smile and pulled Leslie's shirt down a bit. Apparently her jacket had fallen off at some point, as Su picked it up and wrapped it around her shoulder. "It's okay now," she told Leslie. "Nobody'll hurt you, okay? I'll get you inside. It's warm there, I'll fix you something to drink and even take care of the bleeding. Kay?" As she received no answer, the girl just nodded and picked Leslie up, princess style. As she stood up, Leslie felt her head bump against the chest of this girl. It was weird how small she was and it was weird that she couldn't stop the tears and the bawling.

It'll happen somewhere down the line, but for now I'm fine making free content for the internet to enjoy. That has its advantages, too. Also: Chapter 5 The Lone Siren's Aria "The fuck are you about?" was about the most sensitive thing that could have left Leslie's mouth at that moment. Once again, her language struck ill with the person opposite to her, as that sugary smile of Clara's turned into a miserable frown. It almost made Leslie smile, but she simply held the stare, much like Clara did. She felt her fists trembling and her instincts begged her to act, but at least the condescension dissipated from Clara's face, if only for a moment. "Well," she started, her smile showing off those white teeth of hers, "I was praising you, since you made it to the potty like a big–" "Do I look like a toddler to you?" Leslie interrupted, barely able to keep her voice low. The woman shrugged, because of course she did. "Not from the size, but," her eyes drifted to the bag Leslie kept on the ground. "Give me that for a second." A part of Leslie wanted to ask Clara why she would just hand over her things to a stranger, a part of her wanted to roll her eyes, to bite her lips. Instead, however, she came upon another thought, another opinion swelling up within her. Why not? It asked and it made itself her foremost belief and the reason why she bowed down and handed over the bag so willingly. Clara made a grab for it, and Leslie noticed the sizeable difference between her hands and Clara's, as well as the scar that the left middle finger looked slightly twisted. Clara looked into the bag and Leslie looked as her fingers dug into it, the realization of what she just did hitting her mind like lightning. Her mouth went wide open, her cheeks flared up and as the smile on Clara's face grew, Leslie stared down at the ground. What the hell was going on? "Oh, look here," Clara said, at least having the decency to turn around, but nobody was there. Leslie wasn't surprised at that, the toilet was placed in the worst place possible. The woman turned around again, then pulled the panties from the bag. "What a poor girl, you probably were too busy doing your kid stuff to notice you needed to go until it was too late," she said and Leslie could feel her eyes on her. Her legs grew weaker, she looked slightly upwards, wondering whether she could grab the bag and just bolt for the door. It was more sensible than letting Clara's weird game continue. Why did you give her that bag, you idiot? "And there's more evidence in here," Clara said. "There's even an open package of–" "They're not mine!" Leslie said, her voice slightly raised, her eyes gazing at Clara. She felt the fury burn up in her as she stared at this rotten woman. Then the frown appeared again, though only the briefest of moments. "You really don't have any manners, do you?" "I'm not the one going through other people's stuff! Give it back," she stretched out her hand. Clara studied her, she seemed almost careful. "I thought it wasn't your stuff?" She asked. "It's my bag," Leslie answered flatly. "But not your damp panties and pull-ons?" Clara's teeth were a perfect white, though Leslie wondered if a punch into them would do much harm. "Yes, now give. It. Back." A sigh, the shaking of a head, Clara looked as annoyed as she was annoying. "Well, how about this. I'll give it back to you if you prove to me that you're telling the truth." "How the fuck–" Clara raised one hand and Leslie stared at it, then at Clara's face. Her face was stone, except for the eyes, they were laughing with vicious glee. "Show me your underwear," Clara finally said. So blatantly phrased was the demand that Leslie couldn't even answer. Instead she blinked, wound back the tape inside her head only to find that Clara had actually just said that. The first thing she figured was to mouth a protest, to tell Clara how creepy she was and then finally punch her where it would really hurt. Leslie did, as a matter of fact, not do that. A thought jumped up in her mind, similar to before, like a judge's ruling in court, and suddenly her trembling fingers were pulling her pants down ever so slightly, so that Clara could get an actual look on the pull-ons. "Alright, you can stop now," Clara said and Leslie adjusted her pants, one tear falling from her left eye. She felt it on her cheek, felt her lips trembling. Why had she done that? Why would she just do what Clara told her to do? Monkey's paw, Leslie figured out a second later. Did her wish compel her to do whatever other people bid her to do? If so, then this was dangerous. I need to run! Leslie acted before Clara even knew what was happening. She grabbed the bag out of Clara's hands and with quick steps, hurried towards the exit. Her mind was blank, her eyes focused on the gateway she'd come through. "Stop." The command was spoken so softly she barely heard it, but the moment she did, guilt started to swell up within her. Just running away wasn't nice, after all. It was an overpowering thought and the girl stopped immediately. Her feet were like glued to the ground and the exit seemed so distant now. She heard the high heels on the ground behind her, an echo that sent shivers down her spine. At the same time, she knew that her guess had been right, and of course Clara was the sort of person who just took this strange kid for granted. Once more she tightened her fist and bit her lip, willing to swing around and give Clara one on the jaw if she would do anything weird. A hand touched her head, much like a claw. It made Leslie freeze up even worse, she bit her lip and felt the pain of it. Clara just ruffled her hair, almost affectionately. "I'm sorry, kiddo," she said and had Leslie not known her, she would've called it genuine, "I didn't want to make you feel bad." Leslie didn't say anything, she just looked forward. "Tell me, how old are you?" She didn't answer. "Turn around," Clara then said, her voice not making it sound like the command it was. Like a well-trained dog, Leslie turned on her heels. "Your age?" She looked away, to the empty stalls of the mall. It felt like hours passed under Clara's gaze, but Leslie was sure it was only a minute or less. The shaking didn't stop, even though she really wanted it to. "I'm forty-two," Clara suddenly said, grabbing Leslie's attention. As she turned her head towards Clara, the woman giggled. "I know, I don't look like it. A healthy mind needs a healthy body, muffin. So, how old are you? Six? Seven?" I don't look that young, Leslie thought for a moment, eyeing Clara warily. "I'm ten." Clara lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? No wonder you didn't want me to know you still peed your–" "I didn't," she insisted, another tear falling, she sniffled. Fuck! She wanted to scream at Clara, but this situation didn't call for her flip out. Instead, she needed to get away from Clara, and to do that, she needed to calm herself. But that wasn't easy, tears were rolling down her cheeks. Clara rolled her eyes. "Yes you did and interrupting me isn't going to change that, pup. I'm trying to be civil here and I don't need some eight year old–" "I'm–" Leslie started, but Clara put a hand on her mouth. "With a potty mouth interrupting every second sentence I speak. I'm not the type of person where you should test out your borders. And, in case you're as dumb as you look, let me tell you something funny. The next time you interrupt me, you're going to strip those pants off, walk to the fountain and do a little dance so everybody can see your widdle diapees, understood?" Her voice was stern and her eyes burnt with a quiet fury. Worse yet, Leslie nodded, because she knew that she would do it. Why was this place so damn cold? Clara smiled and lifted her hands. "Now that we've established the dominance in our relationship, butterfly, how about we do proper greetings. I'm Miss Sanchez, and what's your name, honeybun?" "L-Lee," she blubbered out. Then, for a brief moment, there was a shift in Clara's face, a flash of anger, but she regained her composure immediately. Was it the name that incited her, or that she actually had managed to make a child cry? Leslie wiped her tears away with her sleeve, while Clara's arm still rested on her head, as if she wanted to keep her in place. It took a moment longer and then she finally decided to get it off of Leslie's fiery mane. "Your parents are probably waiting for you, huh?" Clara asked. A chance! She thought and nodded quietly. "I figured as much," Clara said and suddenly her expression changed again for a moment, but this time it lasted. Her eyes widened, as if she just thought of something she'd forgotten. "You'd probably tell them that I bullied you, now that I think about it," Clara said, sounding curious. "No, wait, except you're going to do the whole dance routine if you do tell them, okay?" I'm alone here, was the first thought that popped up and the second was; Why is she so sure I would do that? Was it possible that Clara had gone to the site, too? The idea came suddenly, but Leslie couldn't help but stare at how sure of herself Clara looked, like embarrassing this kid was the story she'd tell her grandchildren many years in the future. This fucking bitch, Leslie thought to that, remembering the days when she had called Clara a friend. But if she'd gone to the site, then she must've given a wish. Was mind control a thing you'd wish for when you had one wish sure to be granted? How many people wish themselves close to thirty years younger? The rhetoric was the answer she needed. Clara had turned herself into a supervillain, because of course she had. "Why aren't you nodding?" The woman suddenly asked and Leslie realized she just missed her chance. "You're here with your parents, aren't you?" She sounded incredulous now. This would be the final opening, Leslie realized, and so she nodded. "I already said I am," the child said, almost defiant, which only seemed to worsen Clara's mood. "Alright, then you got the message. Well, toddle off to them," the woman told her and waved with her hand, dismissing her. Yet Leslie stood there, transfixed. The thought that she couldn't walk to them crept up on her. She'd lost them far too long ago and even their faces had long since vanished from her memories. So all she could do was stare at Clara, who in turn seemed to wait for her to act, but realized after a moment longer what was going on. The woman rolled her eyes and giggled ever so slightly. "A potty mouth, a liar, and a little tinkler. It's like you were made to screw with me," she told Leslie, her voice monotonous and cold. Nevertheless, she got down on her knees to look Leslie directly in the eyes. "I wonder if you lied about your age, too, or your name. Let me try something out. If you lied about your panties before, how about you," she put her index finger to the mouth and thought for a moment, "suck your thumb." First came a thought to justify why it was right to do it and then the thumb was already in her mouth as she stared dumbly at Clara. The tears kept rolling from her eyes, and she wanted nothing more than to run. "If you didn't lie about your age, take it out again." She did, though drool dripped from it. Her stomach decided that was the appropriate moment, to announce that it was hungry. It made her feel even worse, like the knowledge that she was hungry would give Clara an even bigger advantage over her. "And lastly, if you lied about your–", Clara stopped, looked behind her, then sighed. "being hungry," she suddenly said, her voice much softer, "then we can just go to the restaurant. It's no problem, princess." Then she turned her head slightly and greeted a woman passing by who didn't even acknowledge her, like any person with the least bit of sense should do when meeting Clara. She took it with as much grace as she could and silently threw a curse at the woman. "Alright, then, pumpkin," she said, looking at how Leslie tried to look like she wasn't crying and failing somewhat miserable at that. "Stop with the tears," Clara ordered and the need to weep vanished from her head, leaving her with only embarrassment and contempt, of which the second was still strong enough to keep her head somewhat in the game. "And now," Clara said leaning close to Leslie, "considering that you lied to me about your parents, you'll stick around with me for a bit. You're alone here, I figure, so you might as well follow me around. I'll treat you to some food and I teach you all about honesty and how it's the path to happiness." Though her breath smelled of mint, her voice did nothing to ease Leslie's state of mind. She wanted to cry, but no tears would come, and it was cold too. Clara took the bag off her and made Leslie take her hand. They walked out there looking like they belonged together. Even though it should've been clear that Leslie had cried, nobody paid any attention. Everybody was living their lives and she was stuck with this psychopath. If she would yell out, somebody might notice, but she wasn't sure how Clara would react. Hell, if this mind control theory of Leslie's was true, she didn't even know how Clara could react and there was no need to test it out. One thing the woman had told her was true, Leslie did not want to try to stretch the boundaries. As they walked through the crowd, Leslie felt the padding between her legs. It wasn't much, it didn't impede her walking at all, and yet she felt as if the whole world could see them. That thought made her feel even worse, like she shouldn't take another step and check her pants again. Yet she wore a jacket that was much too large, so nobody would notice and she didn't need to worry. Her thumb was still a bit wet from when Clara made her suck her thumb, or at least she thought it was. Now that she thought about it, it would've been calming, at least a bit, if it hadn't involved Clara, that just made her want to hack off her thumb now. All in all, Clara appeared awfully determined to ridicule her. Leslie eyed her from the side, tried to figure out what was going on. She didn't know, but nevertheless, Clara's face was motionless as they waded through the crowds. It was the sort of face Leslie knew Clara made whenever she was thinking about something, but the question was what she thought about. If she had an answer, then maybe it would help her out of this situation without escalation. It's like you were made to screw with me, Clara had said. What was that about? She looked at the woman, then at the uncaring masses. Nobody would care, no matter what she asked. So long as she kept it down, there wouldn't be a scene. Nobody would get hurt just because she asked some things. She opened her mouth, but immediately closed it again. Just blurting out questions won't do, she assumed. First off, she was pretty sure Clara was what the website called a Wishmaker, but at the same time she also knew that with the way her thought patterns were working themselves, a normal person probably wouldn't think that something supernatural was happening here. She didn't want to cry, even though she was scared and Clara had done her best to make this day suck for her, so, if she were a kid, she might tell herself that the lady was maybe nice and maybe took her out to get some food not just for some queer punishment, but because she just figured out that Leslie was an orphan. "I didn't lie about my name," she finally stated, to get that out of Clara's mind. "So you don't need to do anything about that." Clara shot her a look, then turned onwards again. They walked straight into the café at the center of the mall. The inside of it was made to look like it was from some old time, probably 19th century, or early twentieth. Leslie wasn't sure, but then again, history had never been that interesting to her. Either way, they sat down by a window from which they could see the fountains, where faceless figures poured water down old stone. "Lee, then," Clara said quietly. "You look quite scared of me." She seated herself opposite to Clara, though with the difference in seating, she mostly just stared at the breasts of the woman. Nevertheless, she took of the jacket and threw it over the backrest. "A bit," she answered. Clara put her index finger to her mouth, as she always did when she tried to figure out what to say next. "Well, I wouldn't scare you so much if you were more honest. Adults appreciate honesty," said the woman whose house and life were built on lies and petty fibs. A waitress came and Clara did all the ordering. Leslie just watched her, how her every move seemed trained to be as elegant as possible, how she complimented the waitress on her hair and how they both laughed at a joke she made. Water fell from faceless stones outside, but nobody cared about how much damage it had already done. "Now then, Lee. I spotted some shoes in your bag, which do seem too big for a sweet little kid like you," she said, the sarcasm well hidden behind the last few words. "What's the story with that?" Leslie looked at her and realized the threat behind what she'd said before. If there was another lie, there would be a punishment. You did the same thing when I never lied to you, Leslie thought bitterly, But if you want to play this game, then sure, I'll play along. "I didn't have any others," she said and as Clara leaned on her arm, she continued on. "My old ones were too small and they broke, so," for a moment she didn't know what to say, so she averted her eyes, bit her lip. The idea came sudden, but she thought it brilliant. "I took ones from a neighbour." "You took one from a neighbour?" Clara asked doubtfully. "I live in Fairhills," Leslie answered in such way that it sounded like it answered everything. Which it did, judging how Clara looked at her with an expression that said "this explain everything," and looked at her jacket. Fairhills was regarded as the worst of the city's districts by a mile, and a person such as Clara, who shunned any places that didn't live up to her standards, probably believed all the prejudices she had about that place. An orphan stealing shoes from a neighbour, at least, seemed a plausible story. Well, whatever fucking works. "So, you took those shoes and the jacket, uhm, walked here and got new ones?" Leslie waited a moment, made an effort to look at her own legs, dangling from that chair, and only after three seconds, she nodded and meekly replied. "Yeah," to which she then added, "but you're not going to tell the cops, right? I'm gonna put everything back where they belong." Clara shrugged. "As long as you do, it should be fine. And if you're not, well, you could pat your head three times now." Leslie sat there, thinking how she was just going to put them back with her other shoes. She smiled at Clara like she just won the lottery, which seemed to annoy the woman ever so slightly, so Leslie stopped doing that quickly. "That's good. Now, then, I wonder what else I could ask you. …" "I didn't mean to screw with you," Leslie threw in quickly, trying to look apologetic while gauging Clara's reaction. The woman looked at her quietly for a moment, then chuckled. Leslie hated it when she chuckled. "You mean what I said back then? No, it's just, I have this thing. I know another girl, a bit similar to you." What? "She's a bit older, but," Clara stopped for a moment, her finger moving along her lower lip. She sighed and then looked Leslie straight in the eye. "You have the same red hair she does, though she probably wouldn't walk around with a bedhead like you. She's got quite the mouth, too, which is really a bad trait. You should rather speak like I. I am an inspiration to everyone I know, after all." There was no irony in her voice, Leslie noticed and wanted to roll her eyes, but instead she forced herself to nod along. "But the thing that struck out is that she's got a similar," Clara looked around, as if she wanted to at least appear careful. Then she came in closer and whispered, "problem," leant back and smiled, "as you." Oh my shit. You're talking about me like a kid? Leslie asked in the back of her mind, but did not know whether she should be insulted or not. That Clara didn't take her seriously had always been clear, but this felt like a new low. But instead of saying anything she just continued her stare downwards and let the flush on her face do its work. "Well, she has more spunk than you, I've got to admit, but then again. … Leslie's Leslie, you are you. Not that it matters. You remind me of her, but don't take it to heart, I won't either," Clara said with a smile on her lips, but there was the faintest hint of disgust on Clara's face, too. Leslie knew at that moment that she was lying. She's continuing her talk with some goal in mind, she considered, This might just be a test drive for her ability. As the food was delivered, they sat there quietly. Clara got herself a large pot of coffee and a croissant, while she'd been thoughtful enough to buy Leslie some pancakes. The cream formed a smiley face and she even got complimented on being a "cute, little tyke", which was something at least. Though her own pot of cocoa seemed absurdly large from her point of view. Nevertheless, it was free food and drink. "Thanks for the meal," Leslie said, taking the fork. "Wait one moment," Clara answered, holding up her hand. "I forgot one thing." She got up and walked over to the counter, to where the waitress had also retreated. Leslie eyed Clara suspiciously. Every movement was meant a seduction, but for whom, Leslie couldn't say, but at least the sway of hips that accompanied Clara's every step looked funnier than the woman realized. Leslie giggled, fully aware that Clara probably wanted to do something to humiliate her a bit. Maybe she was going somewhere with this punishment thingie she just came up with. Either way, Leslie was quite impressed that Clara would abuse a random child just because it was a vague reminder of her nemesis. At least in that regard Leslie felt happy, because if she hadn't gotten Clara's attention, it would've hit some other sob and who knew what she'd have done to them. Clara returned with a smile on her face and something large in her hands, a paper of sorts, except that Leslie pretty much immediately figured out what was going on. She wanted to roll her eyes, but forced a curious expression on her face. "Sit still," Clara ordered, enjoyment oozing from her voice. Leslie would've let it happen anyway, but at least she didn't need to use her non-existent acting skills to fool Clara. The bib was large enough to cover her chest and she noticed the staff giggling as they looked at her. What a gorgeous baby girl, she thought, sarcastically. "Now, aren't you gorgeous, and now you won't ruin your shirt, too," Clara said with a coo and pinched Leslie's cheek. "I don't need a bib," she answered, but didn't move an inch. "Well, we're going to see about that," Clara said as she sat down. "Here's what you're going to do. I want you to eat everything as messily as you can, kiddo." A smile was on her face, a vicious, self-congratulatory smile. Leslie clenched her teeth, but in her mind she knew that the knife and the fork were too much for a kid her age anyway, so it was fine. It was a bitter pill to swallow, sure, but she decided to do her best anyway and finally dug in. Clara took every bite with care, while Leslie put more in her mouth without bothering to swallow. Pieces fell from onto her chest and as she went to wash it down, half-the cocoa landed on her bib. Clara looked at her with a sigh and shook her head, before she went back to her coffee. In all honesty, even though she'd expected this sort of thing, Leslie soon wanted nothing more than to vanish into the ground, but not because of Clara. Other people were looking at her, too, giggling, joking. The waitress who served them appeared surprised behind her counter, but at the same time looked glad that Clara had thought about the bib. She burnt with a furious red after she finished, only for Clara to take a towel and wipe her clean. "I want you to learn from this," Clara said, "Some people you just don't lie to." It wasn't a good life lesson, but she didn't want to say that. She'd finished the food and the drink, was even sure most of it had landed in her stomach, at least that's how she felt. A full stomach was better than an empty one, but how Clara made a spectacle out of her was far from fine. Even free food couldn't pay for this. "Now then, kiddo," Clara said, taking her things after she paid the bill. "I think this was educational enough for you and me both. The next time you're in kindergarten or whatever, do remember to tell when you need the potty." Her smile was there again, so happy was she with herself. Leslie just stared at her, hesitated. "You're just going to go?" "Yup," Clara answered. "I've wasted enough time with you. But I guess I could leave you with one final gift, just to see." She walked over to the still seated Leslie, who wasn't quite sure what would happen next. Clara smiled, leaned down and whispered sweet little words into Leslie's ear. A test of ability, a lone siren's chant. As Leslie grabbed her things and stormed out again, Clara laughed loudly, as if she just told the girl the funniest joke in the world. Yet the one thing Leslie had learnt from this encounter was that she didn't want to go to the mall anymore.

Chapter 4 The Place Where Their Paths Converge She could hear the song from the boy's mp3-player, some strange sort of electronica that was more noise than music. The youth himself attempted to sleep through the train ride, his school bag rested between his feet. Usually, she wouldn't have paid much attention to another passenger, but usually she would just stand by the door and wait for the train to reach her station. Leslie found today different, however, if only for reasons that weren't entirely in her comfort zone. People noticed the kid wearing both a jacket and shoes that were too large for her size and every time the train halted, new people would come in and look at her as if she was the strangest thing they'd ever seen. It only ever lasted a few seconds, then they decided to not be bothered any further. That was the glory of a large city, she figured, nobody really cared about all the things that didn't directly involve them. The walk to the train had made two things abundantly clear to her: Shorter legs were a bit of a pain and too large shoes were even worse. Even now her legs were dangling from the edge of the seat and the boots felt so close to slipping off. She half-wondered how tall she was, but somewhere around 4 feet something was a possibility. I forgot how tiny I was at ten, she thought with a bitter twist to her mouth. At least it provided a mild entertainment for all those people around her. There were two more teenagers who'd strategically placed themselves opposite to her, holding hands and exchanging giggles. They appeared shy in their love, but the ability to make fun of a stranger brought them closer, as was evident by them kissing each other after a few jokes that were probably at Leslie's expense. It left a bad taste in her mouth, but teens would be teens and she could hardly challenge them for having a bit of fun. Instead, she decided to do it as her seat neighbour and just threw her head back. The ceiling lights felt like a fire to her eyes, but closing them helped. All that remained was a white tinted nothingness and the sounds of morning train ride. Someone was calling another person on the phone, they talked about how horrible mondays were, but followed that up with a laugh. Another person read a newspaper, she knew, close to the two lovers opposite to her, and another sat close by, looking at the articles from the side. Leslie turned her head slightly, opened one eye and watched a woman who looked at her wristwatch. She wore makeup and a business suit, even her hair was done neatly. Leslie couldn't help but smile at that. It might've been a meeting she was headed to, or maybe an interview. She looked young, so maybe this was her first. Leslie didn't know how she felt about that. Don't think about tomorrow, try to stay in the now. She turned her head back and stared at the ceiling again. Time went by and nothing happened. Some people got off, some new got in. A man on a phone loudly talked about "them" being "all up in his ass", a young girl and her father halted by the door, talking about what they would do after the visit to the doctor was done. Had this city always been so lively? The doors swung open again, people left, people came. It wasn't something she usually took note of, but now the girl couldn't help but look at all these strangers, how their lives converged on this ride. Some people laughed, fewer smiled, most didn't show any emotion at all. Usually, a redheaded woman stood by the door, watching the stations go by one by one, without ever looking anywhere but where she needed to go. She looked at her hands and saw how clearly they belonged to a child. If she was completely honest with herself, the weirdest part was how it didn't feel strange. They were her hands, more so than before. The missing ache in her knee, how huge the world looked now compared to before, it all seemed natural to her. Once more she thought of how the messages had referred to this as her path. Was that why she felt so comfortable now? Leslie Audet, much like anyone in a similar position such as her, had thought thought often and hard about why it all appealed to her; the cute dresses, frilly socks, bath toys, pacifiers and diapers. Her childhood was a blur where the most poignant moment was clad in a red blaze and smelled of burning flesh. At one point or another she figured that her Little had nothing to do with that past, or rather, it wanted nothing to do with it. It was an idealized child. Was her "path" like that, too? She got her phone out again and checked the download. While it was done there were no hints about a file, no .exe or any new buttons to press. Leslie didn't quite know what to make of that, so she decided to instead just go back to the site, not that she expected to reach it, what with her being in the subway and all. Of course, the moment her fingers moved as if guided by some knowledge that only they had, she figured that the connection would probably not be a problem. A second later she found herself staring at that cartoon version of herself. She felt a smile creep up on her face again as she looked at it. An idealized childhood, or rather one where she wasn't supervised by peers who either tried their hardest to set her back or just plainly didn't care, that wasn't so bad. She just needed this to work. "Next stop: Starstone Street," came the automated voice and a moment later the train slowly came to a halt. It was her station, so she got up and awkwardly walked to the door, earning more curious looks from strangers she would never recognize on the street again. The station was below the earth and so she took the stairs up to where the world was covered in a thick layer of snow. The cold air brushed against her cheeks and buried her hands in pockets that had never seemed as deep before. The jacket was almost a coat for her new body, which, for once, was a blessing. Yet every step felt strange and she cursed herself for never buying shoes in kid's sizes. Not that it would've made much sense, but she needed to complain anyway. It made her feel better. Starstone Street was called that way ever since a meteorite had fallen down here in the nineteen twenties or thirties. The story had it that it tore open the old road, forcing the legislation to renew it after putting it off for many years. There were many stories about what happened to the "Starstone" after its fall. Some said that it disappeared into the air before anyone could find it, others talked about how it was taken by a local group of children. Urban legends surrounded the street and even more so, they surrounded the mall. The Starstone Mall was the modern center of the city. The best cafés and restaurants could be found there, as well as shops for almost anything the world had to offer. An old lady offered local fish as well as more expensive export food from warmer southern nations, another shop was filled to the brim with all sorts of music instruments. There were guitars, drums, pianos, she even saw a pungi in there. There was a bookstore that seemed too ancient for the building itself and an ice cream vendor who came up with the strangest flavors. There was more to it than the shops though, there were stories. Everyone in the story knew one or two about this place and hardly any matched up save for a few details. Some said that strange apparitions roamed the mall in the night, chained to the place by regret and bitter wrath at deeds that remained unaccomplished; or of how a child could sometimes be heard weeping as it looked for the remnants of the Starstone. Truth was, it was another thing she hadn't really considered before. She hardly ever came here, there was a supermarket in her district and what clothing she had was close to ten years old. The last time she'd been in the mall was already half a year gone, though she still remembered the singular day she spent here, once upon a time. A silent curse was on her lips as she made her way to the next traffic light, from where she crossed the streets, wary eyes following her every step. She wasn't quite sure why so many people took an interest, but figured that everybody expected children to walk to school around this time and not to the mall. Nobody halted her, nobody talked to her, she was perfectly aware of how little they actually cared and so she could take her steps with a confidence that came almost easy. Most shops inside opened at around 8 AM, most of them except for some few that were only open in the night and one café which offered breakfast from 6 to 10. As such, she entered the gateway and went into the mall without stopping even once. Yet she spotted only four other people. Two went past her on their way, one was looking at the map close to the entrance and another sat before the fountain. The Starstone Mall was built like a crossroads, shops to all sides, packed into multiple floors. At the center was the fountain. Truth be told, it was older than the mall, having been built way before the twentieth century. Back when this had been a marketplace, it had been the heart, but now it only served as a worn-out looking decor that didn't quite fit in the modern exterior. She walked towards it, intending to sit down there, at least for now. Her eyes were on the person who already sat on the fountain's edge, twiddling with his thumbs as he presumably waited for the same event as Leslie. Yet the shops wouldn't open for a while longer. Leslie sat down a bit away from him, her feet not even touching the ground. She kind of hoped that her new size would at least mean the shoes would be affordable. Water fell from the figures carved out of stone. The faces they once bore were lost already, some had lost their arms, others were but silhouettes that only roughly reminded her of people. The fountain was considered a piece of the city's culture. She wondered if that was the reason why the voices for renewal were so loud. This culture was so damn old. "The one with the beard's Poseidon," her neighbour suddenly said, looking at her with eyes as black as coal. She turned her eyes to him. At least she figured him male on first sight, though his face had a softer, almost feminine vibe to it. She didn't consider him much older than twenty, though he was one of those asians from the farthest east. Age wasn't something read on the skin with those types, she figured. He wasn't all that tall, but compared to how she looked he might've well been a giant. His clothes were as casual as they could get, a sweater and tracksuit pants, and a coat laid beside him too. The one strange thing about him was that his haircolor was the same as hers, a bright red, though he wore it in a much shorter fashion. Those moments of looking at him suspiciously she also used to figure out her answer. She knew that it was Poseidon, she even still remembered that he'd been a god, a roman one if she was to guess at the moment. Mythology had never been something that interested her. "I know. The romans worshipped him," she gave as an answer, together with a sly smile. She wasn't quite so sure why she was starting a conversation, either, but after all those stares, someone actually opening their mouth and acting like she existed was a welcome change. He shrugged. "Close enough. The romans called him Neptune, in their own fashion. Poseidon was actually his greek name." Leslie found herself looking at the statue he meant. An old man, standing in sea shells, baring an empty fist at the heavens. "But it's still the same guy," she then stated. The boy nodded. "In a way, yeah, though the romans viewed him differently than the greeks and the people who built the fountain viewed even more different." "How'd they view him?" She asked, turning her eyes back at him. "Apparently some dude who would look awesome as the centerpiece of their artwork." A slight giggle escaped her, it made him smile too. "I think he looks cool," she told the boy, noticing how childish the statement sounded just by being said by a child. "But also a bit boring. He's just an old guy." "The statue had muscles once, and a crown, and a trident. Time wasn't to kind to him though, or Poseidon did some smiting because he wasn't pleased with the figure. Not enough goat sacrifices I presume," he told her light-heartedly. Once more she giggled and then looked to the ground. One of the boots was slipping off again, damn the bloody thing. Still, she found talking easier on herself. My own voice isn't as annoying as it was, so that's a good thing. Not only that, this also was a good test, whether she could keep up the facade, not that she expected any complications. If she acted too mature, she would simply be labelled as a creepy sort of kid and then he'd be done with her, if she acted too immature, she figured he'd assume her to be weird. "Anyway," he said after a while. "Why're you alone at the mall and that so early in the morning?" "Cause I need new shoes," she answered, again opting for the easy truth. He looked at the ones she wore and could only nod. "They do seem a bit big for you." "They're my mom's," she answered again and his eyes went from her shoes to her eyes and then back again. She giggled and hearing her voice sounding like that filled her with a sort of glee. "I played too much. I broke one pair of shoes and lost another. Mom sent me here with hers, said it was a punishment." "That's a weird way to punish a child," he noted. She smiled at him and then pulled the boot that was about to fall off from her feet, placed it between them to show how large it was compared to her feet. His astounded look made her laugh. "I feel bigger when I walk in them. Sort of like a big, boot-wearing monster. A Boonster, or Bootser, I guess." "A Boonster?" "Yeah. It's Boot and Monster combined. It's the cleverest pun!" She made fists with her hands to emphasize how awesome this was, an action which lead to him stifling a laugh. "You're a weird kid." "I'm a boonster, though." The young man went by the name John and Leslie also gave him her first name. He was here to get some clothes too, as it turned out, because his girlfriend didn't like what he usually wore. After she found out that detail, they went back to talking about greek mythology, or rather him teaching her about it. Time passed quickly like that and soon the shops, one after the other started opening up. The lone pharmacist loudly proclaimed that he'd gotten the requested pills for the worker who opened the gates for the local supermarket, which was then followed by a comment how they would come and get them, but they just didn't feel like it. It was probably meant as a jest about depression, but nobody laughed, which was probably the real joke. The dynamic duo, thin Selma and fat Julia, opened their lingerie business together, both examining the state of the mall with faces painted in disgust. Honestly, they were quite nice inside the shop, but the moment they left, they made an effort to look like the most evil witches this side of hell. People didn't swarm in, but rather walked in drop by drop. Students who had time to kill, businessmen and -women who would soon head to new destinations, people who just didn't need to go to work today, quite a few old people, mothers and/or fathers walking with babies on their hips started to fill the halls. As they all came walking in, John rose from his seat. "Alright. You know where you can get shoes, I assume?" She nodded. "That's one important step towards adulthood. Do yourself a favor and don't waste your money on toys. It might seem like a good idea, but your mother'll do worse to you than just let you walk around town with her shoes," he said. "Don't worry. I'm the incarceration of responsibility," she said, immediately noticing that she'd gotten the word wrong. Damn brain. "I'm not going to correct that," he said before she could correct herself. "That statement is perfect in its own right. Either way, good luck with the shoes and have a nice day, Leslie." "Bye, Johnny," she answered and waved as he left. She put the shoe back on and got up herself, though her stomach immediately roiled up in an ugly display of hunger and her bladder made it known that it wanted to be emptied sometime soon. Leslie frowned, but decided to get to a cash point first, then the shoes and only then would she deal with the public toilets. As she started to walk again, she found that the people stared at her queerly again. This time, it wasn't uncomfortable for her. No, it hadn't been that bad from the beginning. She was a moment in their lives and it did amuse her how shocked they were at the sight of her. I really must look like a boonster, whatever the hell that is. Getting money was easy, even though the machine wasn't build for people her height, which she considered ableist, if only because it impeded her. Yet she managed to get some paper money off her account, even though it stung seeing how tight her budget was. The shoe shop was on the first floor and was just that, a shop that offered naught but shoes. She knew exactly where the children's shoes were, as luck would have it. The few times she'd walked into the mall she found herself wandering to that specific corner to gaze at whatever the kids today wore, only to leave with her mood soured. Today was different. Today she walked in with her big boots, walked right up to the measurement tool for her feet and then got down to business. The business wasn't so good, though, as the prizes for most shoes were still horrifying, so limiting the choices she could make. In the end, she settled for a pair of black winter boots with pink floral motives that made them somewhat good looking. To that order, she added thick socks for the journey home. White with pale blue snowflakes and evergreen trees for pictures. The cashier was professional enough and didn't question where the kid got the money from, or at least supported Leslie's cause for appropriately sized shoes. Either way, she got out as quickly as she got in, new shoes in a bag and her stomach rebelling against the lack of food, while her bladder acted like the stock-market before a financial crisis. Nevertheless, she first used the chance to put on her new shoes, revelling in the feeling of tiny shoes matching her tiny feet. This would enhance her running speed by a bit, so once Leslie had put the other boots in the bag she made to go on a search for the toilets, only to find her eyes staring at the pharmacy for a moment. A thought rose up within her, and even though she knew that she should probably hurry, she decided to not immediately go for the toilets. Instead she walked through the crowds, where the people found her far less interesting now, and downstairs to the pharmacy. Upon entering, the pharmacist tried to give her a smile, but didn't really manage to get his muscles to work. So instead, he just kind of awkwardly stared at her from behind a bushy moustache. Leslie walked through the aisles, staring at the different medications and wares they had here. Finally, she got to the aisle which offered what she was looking for. Wipes, baby food, bottles, it was like they packed everything they could in here. Those were not the things she was here for. No, what she looked for lay by the diapers. It never occurred to her before, but now that she looked the way she did it seemed like an odd choice. There were diapers for newborns, training pants for toddlers and, as they called them, pyjama pants for kids and teens. A parent probably didn't think anything when shopping for these, but she had to wonder whether a child ever found it weird that their incontinence product, which were totally different from what babies wore (duh!) were nestled finely between diapers for said babies. "It's probably marketing," she told herself, not really knowing if that even made sense. It didn't matter, either way, her bladder was starting to annoy her and she only wore borrowed clothing. There was no time to be embarrassed, she thought and grabbed a package of pull-ons in the smaller of two sizes. She quickly walked over to the cashier and now he smiled in a bit of a condescending way. "Hello, young lady," he said as she gave him the package so he could do his thing. "Hi," she said, grinding her teeth and shuffling awkwardly as the pressure caused a spasm of pain to go through her. He took how she looked for embarrassment, clearly, and just continued to smile in such a way that she really wanted to punch him. She didn't and instead just responded with an awkward smile at him. There was a demand for money, she practically threw it at him and after she got her change back she just grabbed the package and made a run for it. She ran to the very center of the mall, turned in a circle once, and then again, the bag in one hand, and hugging the package with the other. What a sight she must've been, she figured while crossing her legs and praying to whatever gods heard her that the toilet sign would just pop up, but it didn't. So she made the next best move. Nobody knew her, nobody cared for her. Telling herself that, she walked up to a woman and announced herself. "Uhm, sorry, lady?" The woman turned around, smiling like she just found the cutest little kitten she'd ever seen. "Yes, darling." "Could you tell me where the fucking toilet is?" She asked, loudly screaming Fuck! at herself in the far corners of her mind for using the f-word like that. At least the smile vanished off the woman's face. "You shouldn't use such language." "Yeah, yeah," she answered bitterly, dancing on her toes. "I'm having a bit of an emergency, so forgive me?" The woman sighed and pointed to the western end of the mall. "You'll find the toilets there," she said. Leslie nodded and hurried towards the direction, only to turn around again and take a bow. "Thank you, you're a lifesaver!" She didn't wait for an answer, however. No, Leslie just ran until she reached the very end of the Starstone Mall, where the toilets were placed in some far off corner no sane person would ever notice. Honestly, who were the architects and what drugs had they taken? That she needed to pay a fifty cents fee didn't help matters, but after some fumbling through her wallet she managed to conquer that trial as well and with a ring she got a ticket to the sweet relief she was looking for. Honestly, if anything deserved to be put into a mythos it was this run for the toilet, for the last meters were the most epic yet, with every step feeling like it could be her last before the stock market dropped and the panties of Asad's niece would be forever stained by her own inability to hold it in. She found an empty stall, dropped her pants like a pro and a second later felt a bless she hadn't known for many years. That moment was then followed by her looking down and checking whether her pants were still fine. They were, her underwear however, not so much. She found a dark patch on it and bit her lip. Leslie knew that she had to wash them anyway, but she hadn't expected to overestimate her bladder like that. Smaller body, less able to do anything, except bend, I guess. There was a lesson to be learned from this, but the important thing was that she didn't want to wear damp underwear. So her eyes turned towards the package of pull-ons, with that picture of a girl hugging a pillow, a smile on her face. I wonder how many are disappointed by how little these things hold? she wondered, but knew that she wasn't exactly in a position to judge. There was a fundamental difference between how she used diapers and someone suffering from enuresis did. Either way, she made a grab for it. The package crinkled against the silence of the stall. If she opened it slowly, if someone else was in here, it would only attract unnecessary attention. Should she look for a changing station? No, that would have the same effect. So, with a deep breath and one swift movement, the package ripped open loudly and she found herself staring at the cute little fairy and butterfly designs. She felt how the room got slightly warmer, her cheeks flushed. Then came the steps, the steps and the sound of music. Another person with an mp3-player, she figured, listening to the so familiar work of AC/DC. Highway to hell? Leslie wondered as the person sat down in the stall next to her. "The fuck?" she asked as Brian Johnson's voice reached her ears. "Can you hear me?" she asked, but nobody answered. This was perfect. With the noise, nobody would notice anything. "And nobody will know about the accident," she told herself in a hushed voice, because now she felt daring enough for it. She wiped and flushed quickly, before taking off her shoes, her pants and finally the panties. It felt weird to do it with someone in the stall right next to her, but she decided to continue on despite her gut feeling. She took one of the pull-ons out, unfolded it, stared at it for a second and then put it on as quickly as she could. It wasn't exactly thick, but again, there was a difference to how it felt compared to when she was an adult. Being tiny had its plusses, too. Either way, she looked at it for a moment, then nodded and put her pants back on. Once that was done and she was back in her shoes, she put the package in the bag, put on the jacket and moved away from the stall, only then noticing how the music had stopped playing. Since when she didn't know, but it didn't matter. Leslie walked up to the sinks and soaked her hands with water. It ran through her fingers and fell unto white ceramic, rushing into the depth from there. Leslie stared at the drain as she rubbed her hands with soap. The entire world looked different now, she had been able to communicate with at least one person without wanting to break their nose and she felt the padding between her thighs, like a soft shield protecting her from all the bad things in the universe. Leslie felt small and in that, she found herself smiling at her mirror image, before looking at her hands again. The person who listened to the AC/DC track flushed her toilet and then walked out, but Leslie didn't feel like making eye contact. She heard the heels of the person's shoes on the floor, they made a loud noise with every single step and she felt the presence of the pull-on evermore. In the corner of her eye she saw how the person turned on the water tab. "Say," she said, her voice like steel wrapped in silk, "aren't you a little too old to be having potty problems?" There was the hint of a scottish accent to it, a hint that Leslie knew all too well. It stirred an anger within her, the thought of all the insults, all the petty little stabs at her ego over the past five years, but also a fear, because now, this person was an adult and she an actual child. This was the worst person she could've met here. The water spilled from the woman's hands and she gave Leslie the same smile as the pharmacist and the woman she asked for directions, like she was talking to some toddler. Her eyes, steel blue things that didn't bother to hide her malice, were fixed on Leslie and made her feel even smaller. "Nervous? Don't be. At least you didn't ruin your little pants, so that's half a gold star, I imagine." Clara Sanchez olive skin looked as flawless as ever, one might hardly think that she was near her forties already. She had long, black hair that was, of course, perfectly done; an hourglass build with ample breasts and a fashion sense that allowed her to always accentuate her rear. Makeup, lipstick, even the perfume all worked to make her look even better and, as Leslie noticed now that she looked at her, made her seem quite intimidating, too. If there was one fault to her, then it was that she was tall and even that was more of an advantage. She was close to 6 foot, which made her seem gigantic from Leslie's newfound position. Worst of all, Leslie's arms were so scrawny that if she hit Clara in the groin, she probably wouldn't notice, and that was just unfortunate.

Older people tend to be more mature in there sexuality, and accepting of being an ABDL. I could not accept it when i was young.

What everyone else said.. and BTW.. 40 is NOT old, Old is a state of mind, I for one am still as active as I

For someone trying to not be rude you were pretty successfully rude... And yes, we have people of all ages from 18-70s.